Pictorial history of the war for the Union, volume 2 (of 2) (part 1 of 4)

Pictorial history of the war for the Union, volume 2 (of 2)

PICTORIAL HISTORY OF THE WAR FOR THE UNION. A COMPLETE AND RELIABLE =History of the War= FROM ITS COMMENCEMENT TO ITS CLOSE: GIVING A GRAPHIC PICTURE OF ITS ENCOUNTERS, THRILLING INCIDENTS, FRIGHTFUL SCENES, HAIR BREADTH ESCAPES, INDIVIDUAL DARING, DESPERATE CHARGES, PERSONAL ANECDOTES, ETC., GLEANED FROM EYE-WITNESSES OF, AND PARTICIPANTS IN, THE TERRIBLE SCENES DESCRIBED—A TRUTHFUL LIVING REFLEX OF ALL MATTERS OF INTEREST CONNECTED WITH THIS THE MOST GIGANTIC OF HUMAN STRUGGLES. TOGETHER WITH A COMPLETE CHRONOLOGICAL ANALYSIS OF THE WAR.

BY MRS. ANN S. STEPHENS.

EMBELLISHED WITH OVER TWO HUNDRED ILLUSTRATIONS.

TWO VOLUMES.

VOL II.

NEW YORK: BENJAMIN W. HITCHCOCK, No. 14 CHAMBERS STREET, PUBLISHER Of SUBSCRIPTION BOOKS.

1867.

Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1866,

BY BENJAMIN W. HITCHCOCK,

In the Clerk’s Office of the District Court of the United States for the Southern District of New York.

TO

MAJOR-GENERAL

WILLIAM T. SHERMAN,

ONE OF THE BEST MEN AND BRAVEST PATRIOTS THAT EVER FOUGHT FOR A GRATEFUL COUNTRY,

THESE VOLUMES ARE

RESPECTFULLY DEDICATED.

ANN S. STEPHENS.

NEW YORK, January, 1886.

PAGE The Position of the Contending Forces in May, 1862 15 The March of the Army of the Potomac to White House, Va. 16 General McClellan and the Government 17 Stonewall Jackson’s Raid in the Shenandoah: Retreat of Gen. Banks 19 The Investment and Occupation of Corinth, Miss., May, 1862 21 Occupation of Norfolk, Va., by General Wool’s troops 27 Destruction of the rebel iron-clad Merrimac 28 Battle of Hanover Court House, Va., May 28, 1862 29 „ Fair Oaks, Va., May 31 and June 1, 1862 33 „ Seven Pines, Va., June 1, 1862 36 „ Cross-Keys, Va., June 8, 1862 38 The Seven Days’ Battles—Battle of Oak Grove, Va. 40 Battle of Gaines’ Mill, Va., June 26, 1862 41 Change of Base of the Army of the Potomac 45 Battles of Allen’s Farm and Savage’s Station, Va. 46 Battle of Nelson’s Farm, Va., June 30, 1862 48 „ Malvern Hill, July 1, 1862 49 Evacuation of Pensacola, May 9, 1862 52 Capture of Forts Pillow and Randolph—Occupation of Memphis, June 4–6, 1862 55 New Combinations—Battle of Cedar Mountain, Va. 58 Battle of Manassas, or Bull Run 61 „ Chantilly 63 Movements of McClellan 64 Battle of South Mountain, Md., Sept. 14, 1862 65 Surrender of Harper’s Ferry, Sept. 15, 1862 69 Battle of Antietam, Sept, 17, 1862 70 McClellan’s Army on the Potomac, October, 1862 82 Operations in Kentucky, June to September, 1862 87 Battle of Richmond, Ky., Aug. 30, 1862 90 Bragg’s Invasion—Battle of Munfordsville, Ky., Sept. 14–16, 1862 93 Battle of Perryville, Ky., Oct. 8, 1862 94 „ Iuka, Miss., Sept. 19, 1862 96 „ Corinth, Miss., Oct. 3–4, 1862 99 Gen. Burnside takes command of the Army of the Potomac, Nov. 10, 1862 104 Advance of the Army of the Potomac, Nov. 20, 1862 106 Burnside’s Army before Fredericksburg 107 Battle of Fredericksburg, Va., Dec. 13, 1862 109 Operations in Tennessee—Battle of Murfreesboro’, Dec. 31, 1862 111 North Carolina at the close of 1862 119 Battle of Pocotaligo Bridge, S. C., Oct. 22, 1862 122 Battle of Baton Rouge, La., Aug. 6, 1862 123 Operations in Missouri in 1862 123 Naval Operations in 1862 126 Battle of Drury’s Bluff, Va., May 15, 1862 126 Naval Operations on the Mississippi, May to December, 1862 127 Hooker’s Campaign in Virginia, Jan. 26, 1863 130 General Stoneman’s Cavalry Raid, May 1, 1863 131 Hooker’s Advance to Kelly’s Ford, on the Rapidan 134 Battle of Chancellorsville, Va., May 1–4, 1863 136 The Second Day’s Fight, May 2 139 The Third Day’s Fight, Sunday, May 3 144 Sketch of the Life of Stonewall Jackson 146 The Rebel Invasion in Maryland and Pennsylvania 149 Capture of General Milroy’s Army at Winchester, Va., June 14, 1863 152 Capture of Martinsburg, Va., June 14, 1863 153 Attack on Carlisle, Pa., July 1, 1863 154 Battle of Gettysburg, Pa., July 1–3, 1863 156 The Vicksburg Campaign, December, 1862-July, 1863 166 Repulse of General Sherman’s Army, Jan. 3, 1863 171 Capture of Fort Hindman, Ark., Jan. 10–11, 1863 173 Sketch of the Life of Rear-Admiral D. D. Porter 176 Sketch of the Life of Major-General John A. McClernand 179 Expedition of the ram “Queen of the West” 181 The Vicksburg Canal 182 Expedition down the Coldwater, April 2, 1863 184 Passing the Vicksburg Batteries, April 16–22, 1863 186 Capture of Grand Gulf, Miss., April 29-May 3 187 Bombardment of Haines’ Bluff, April 29, 1863 189 Capture of Fort Gibson, Miss., May 1, 1863 190 Grierson’s Raid from Mississippi to Louisiana, April 17-May 2, 1863 192 Battle of Raymond, Miss., May 12, 1863 196 Capture of Jackson, Miss., May 14, 1863 199 Battle of Baker’s Creek, or Champion Hill, Miss. 202 Battle of Big Black Bridge, Miss., May 17, 1863 205 Capture of Haines’ Bluff, May 18, 1863 207 Bombardment and Assault of Vicksburg, May 19–23, 1863 209 Capture of Vicksburg, July 4, 1863 221 Battle at Helena, Ark., July 4, 1863 222 Morgan’s Raid in Indiana, Kentucky and Ohio, July 3–26, 1863 226 The Draft Riots in New York City, July 13–15, 1863 232 Operations in Tennessee in 1863 249 Battle of Fort Donelson, Tenn., Feb. 3, 1863 249 Battle near Franklin, Tenn., March 5, 1863 251 Colonel Streight’s Expedition into Georgia, May 3, 1863 254 Capture of Hoover’s Gap by Colonel Wilder’s Brigade 255 Colonel Wilder’s Expedition from Manchester to Anderson, Tenn. 258 Advance of General Rosecrans against Chattanooga 260 The Battle of Chickamauga, Tenn., Sept. 19, 1863 261 Sketch of Major-General George H. Thomas 267 Operations in North Carolina in 1863 268 Expedition against Rocky Mount, N. C., July 24, 1863 271 Operations in South Carolina in 1863 272 Attack on Fort Sumter, April 7, 1863 273 Capture of the rebel iron-clad Atlanta, June 17, 1863 276 Siege of Charleston, S. C., commenced July 3, 1863 277 Attack on Morris Island, S. C., July 10, 1863 278 Assault on Fort Wagner, S. C., July 11, 1863 279 Bombardment of Fort Sumter, S. C., August 17–23, 1863 280 The “Swamp Angel” 281 Operations in Arkansas—Capture of Little Rock, July 1, 1863 286 Operations in Southern Virginia in 1863 290 The Siege of Suffolk, April 11-May 3, 1863 290 The Siege of Knoxville, Tenn., Nov. 17-Dec. 6, 1863 294 Operations in Tennessee, Sept. 20-Dec. 31, 1863 297 Battle of Lookout Mountain, Nov. 24, 1863 301 Sherman’s Advance against Mission Ridge, Nov. 24, 1863 303 Battle of Missionary Ridge. Nov. 25, 1863 305 Battle of Ringgold, Ga, Nov. 28, 1863 309 Department of the Gulf in 1863 310 Operations on the Teche and Atchafalaya rivers, Fla. 315 Battle of Irish Bend, La., Apr. 13, 1863 315 Attack on Port Hudson, La., May 27, 1863 319 Assault of Port Hudson, La., June 14, 1863 321 Surrender of Port Hudson, July 9, 1863 327 Miscellaneous Naval Operations in 1863 329 The Field of Operations in January, 1864 331 Sherman’s Expedition against Meridian, Miss. 332 General Smith’s Expedition from Memphis, Tenn., Feb. 11, 1864 333 The Red River Expedition, March 10-May 16, 1864 334 Battle of Sabine Cross-Roads, April 8, 1864 337 Battle of Pleasant Hill, La., April 9, 1864 340 Operations in Georgia: Battle of Tunnel Hill, Feb. 22, 1864 348 Reconnoissance and Battle at Rocky Face Ridge, Feb. 25, 1864 350 Capture of Union City. Tenn., March 25, 1864 350 Attack on Paducah, Ky., March 26, 1864 351 Capture of Fort Pillow, Tenn., April 12, 1864 353 Operations in Florida in 1864 355 Battle of Olustee. Feb. 20, 1864 357 Battle at Bachelor’s Creek, N. C., Feb. 1, 1864 359 Capture of Plymouth, N. C., Apr. 19, 1864 359 Destruction of the rebel iron-clad Albemarle 362 Capture of Fort Fisher and Wilmington, N. C. 363 Kilpatrick’s Cavalry Raid toward Richmond, Feb. 28-March 5, 1864 374 Operations in Arkansas in 1864 377 Invasion of Missouri, September, 1864 379 Operations in Georgia: General Sherman’s March to Atlanta 381 Capture of Rome, Ga., May 19, 1864 384 Battle of Kenesaw Mountain June 14, 1864 389 Battle of Little Kenesaw, June 24, 1864 392 Battle before Atlanta, July 22, 1864 394 Stoneman’s Cavalry Expeditions in July, 1864 396 The Siege of Atlanta, and its Capture 398 Hood’s Campaign in Alabama and Tennessee 404 Battle of Allatoona, Ga., October 5, 1864 407 Preparations for Sherman’s Grand March 408 The Burning of Rome, Ga., November 11, 1864 408 The Destruction of Atlanta, November, 1864 409 The Battle of Franklin, Tenn., November 30, 1864 411 The Battle of Nashville, Tenn., December 15–17, 1864 413 Continuation of the Siege of Charleston in 1864 418 Operations in Middle and Western Virginia in 1864 419 Battle of Piedmont, Va., June 5, 1864 421 Battle of Opequan Creek, Va., Sept. 19, 1864 428 Battle of Fisher’s Hill, Va., Sept. 21, 1864 430 Battle of Cedar Creek, Va., Oct 19, 1864 431 Sketch of the Life of Major-General Sheridan 432 Battle of Morristown, Tenn., Nov. 13, 1864 434 Stoneman’s Raid into Western Virginia, Dec. 12–20, 1864 434 Expeditions at the close of 1864 440 Rebel Privateers—the Alabama, the Florida, and the Shenandoah 442 The St. Albans Raid, Oct. 19, 1864 446 Advance of the Army of the Potomac, May 3, 1864 449 Battle of the Wilderness, Va., May 5–7, 1864 451 Battle of Spottsylvania, May 8–12, 1864 456 Sketch of the Life of General Sedgwick 457 Battle of Coal Harbor, Va., June 1–3, 1864 464 General Grant’s Change of Base, June 12–15, 1864 468 Operations on James River, Va., May 4–10, 1864 469 Battle of Fort Darling, Va., May 12–16, 1864 473 Assaults on the Intrenchments at Petersburg, Va., June 8–18, 1864 475 Engagement on the Weldon Railroad, near Petersburg, Va. 478 Engagements at Reams’s Station, Stony Creek, etc., June 22–29, 1864 479 Sherman’s March from Atlanta to Savannah, Nov. 16—Dec. 22, 1864 480 Capture of Fort McAllister, Ga., Dec. 13, 1864 488 Capture of Savannah, Ga., Dec. 21, 1864 489 Grand Naval Combat in Mobile Bay—Capture of Forts Morgan, Powell and Gaines 490 Sherman’s March from Savannah to Goldsboro’, N. C., Jan.-March, 1865 493 Battle of Averasboro’, March 15–16, 1865 494 Battle of Bentonsville, March 20, 1865 495 Capture of Charleston, S. C., Feb. 18, 1865 496 Gen. Schofield’s March to Goldsboro’: Battles at Kingston, N. C., Mch. 7–10, 1865 499 The Siege of Petersburg, Va., June 15, 1864 501 Explosion of Pleasants’ Mine, and Battle before Petersburg, July 29, 1864 503 The “Dutch Gap Canal” projected by General Butler 504 The War Summer of 1865 505 Battles on the Weldon Railroad, Va., August, 1864 505 Battle of Reams’s Station, Va., Aug. 28, 1864 506 Battle of Chapin’s Bluff, Va., Sept. 28, 1864 509 Army of the James: Battle before Richmond, Oct. 7, 1864 511 Battle of Hatcher’s Run, Oct. 27, 1864 512 Close of the Campaign: Battle of Five Forks, Va., April 1–3, 1865 517 Sheridan’s Expedition in the Shenandoah Valley, Feb. 27-March 19, 1865 519 Expedition against St. Mark’s, Fla., March 4–12, 1865 521 Stoneman’s Expedition in North Carolina, March 20-Apr. 13, 1865 523 General Wilson’s Expedition in Alabama, March 22-Apr. 20, 1865 525 Capture of Mobile and the Rebel Fleet, April 12-May 4, 1865 526 Evacuation of Richmond and Petersburg, April 3, 1865 532 Surrender of General Lee and his Army, April 9, 1865 534 Sketch of the rebel General Lee 538 Assassination of President Lincoln, April 14, 1865 541 Sketch of the Life of Abraham Lincoln 547 The Attempt to Assassinate Secretary Seward, April 14, 1865 548 The Inauguration of President Johnson, Apr. 15, 1865 549 The Close of Sherman’s Campaign. Surrender of General Johnston 552 Farewell Address of General Sherman to his Army 554 History of the Birkenhead Rams, built for the Pacha of Egypt 556 The Emancipation Proclamation of President Lincoln, Jan. 1, 1863 558 Proclamation of Secretary Seward announcing the Adoption of the Constitutional Amendment Abolishing Slavery 560 List of Vessels captured by the Confederate Navy during the War 561

INDEX TO ILLUSTRATIONS. VOLUME II.

PAGE ILLUSTRATED TITLE, 1 UNION HEROES, 53 UNION HEROES, 77 BATTLE OF MURFREESBORO’, 117 CAPTURE OF A BATTERY BY GENERAL ROUSSEAU, 117 HOUSE USED FOR CONFINEMENT OF REBEL SYMPATHIZERS AT ST. LOUIS, 177 UNION HEROES, 197 UNION HEROES, 219 ANDREWS LEADING THE RIOTERS, 235 PROVOST GUARD ATTACKING THE RIOTERS, 269 CONFEDERATE GENERALS, 287 BATTLE OF MISSIONARY RIDGE, 307 PURSUIT TO RINGGOLD, GA., 307 CAMP SCENE.—ASSORTING THE MAIL, 325 CAMP SCENE.—THE NEWS DEPOT, 325 CONFEDERATE GENERALS, 345 VIEW OF PARROTT GUN BURST ON BOARD THE SUSQUEHANNA AT THE ATTACK ON FORT FISHER, 367 CONFEDERATE GENERALS, 385 GENERAL HOSPITAL AT SAVANNAH, GA., 405 CONFEDERATE GENERALS, 425 CONFEDERATE GENERALS, 447 BATTLE OF COAL HARBOR, VA., 465 HOOD’S HEADQUARTERS AT ATLANTA, 485 SHERMAN’S HEADQUARTERS AT ATLANTA, 485 CHARGING A BATTERY ON THE WELDON RAILROAD, 507 CAPTURE OF A RAILROAD TRAIN, 507 CONFEDERATE PORTRAITS, 527

PORTRAITS.

UNION.

PAGE ANDREWS, GEO. L., Brig.-Gen., 219 AUGUR, C. C., Maj.-Gen., 197 GRANT, U. S., Lieut.-Gen., 13 GRAHAM, LAWRENCE P., Brig.-Gen. 77 GILLMORE, Q. A., Maj.-Gen., 53 HARNEY, W. S., Brig.-Gen., 197 JOHNSON, ANDREW, President U. S., 550 KEITH, Brig.-Gen., 77 MARCY, R. B., Inspector-Gen., 197 MEADE, GEO. G., Maj.-Gen., 53 MEAGHER, T. F., Brig.-Gen., 77 MEIGS, M. C., Maj.-Gen., 219 MILROY, ROBT. H., Maj.-Gen., 197 MITCHELL, O. M., Maj.-Gen., 197 RICKETTS, JAMES B., Brig.-Gen., 77 ROUSSEAU, L. N., Maj.-Gen., 53 SHERMAN, W. T., Maj.-Gen., 43 SHERIDAN, PHILIP H., Maj.-Gen., 433 SHEPLEY, GEO. F., Brig.-Gen., 219 SLOCUM, H. W., Maj.-Gen., 53 STONE, CHAS. P., Brig.-Gen., 219 STONEMAN, GEO., Maj.-Gen., 53 THOMAS, GEO. H., Maj.-Gen., 267 WARD, J. H. H., Brig.-Gen., 77 WHITE, JULIUS, Brig.-Gen., 219

CONFEDERATE.

BEAUREGARD, P. G. T., Maj.-Gen., 345 BRAGG, BRAXTON, Maj.-Gen., 287 BOWEN, Maj.-Gen., 425 BRANCH, L. O’B., Brig.-Gen., 385 BUCKNER, SIMON B., Maj.-Gen., 447 BORHAM, L., Brig.-Gen., 527 CHEATHAM, B. F., Maj.-Gen., 447 COLQUET, Brig.-Gen., 385 CRITTENDEN, G. B., Brig.-Gen., 385 COOPER, SAMUEL, Brig.-Gen., 527 DAVIS, JEFFERSON, 97 EWELL, RICHARD S., Lieut.-Gen., 287 FLOYD, JOHN B., Maj.-Gen., 385 GARNETT, RICH. B., Brig.-Gen., 287 HARDEE, WM. J., Lieut.-Gen., 447 HOOD, Maj.-Gen., 447 HAMPTON, WADE, Maj.-Gen., 425 HANSOM, ROGER, Brig.-Gen., 425 HILL, A. P., Maj.-Gen., 287 JOHNSON, B. T., Brig.-Gen., 385 JOHNSTON, JOS. E., Lieut.-Gen., 287 JACKSON, “STONEWALL,” Lt.-Gen., 137 JOHNSTON, A. S., Maj.-Gen., 447 LEE, FITZHUGH, Maj.-Gen., 287 LONGSTREET, JAMES, Lieut.-Gen., 287 LEE, ROBERT E., General, 539 LOVELL, MANSFIELD, Maj.-Gen., 385 MAFFITT, J. N., Capt., 527 MAGRUDER, J. B., Maj.-Gen., 287 MARSHALL, H., Maj.-Gen., 425 MASON, JAMES M., 527 MORGAN, JOHN H., Maj.-Gen., 345 MCCULLOCH, BENJ., Maj.-Gen., 345 POLK, L. K., Maj.-Gen., 345 PILLOW, G. J., Maj.-Gen., 425 PRICE, STERLING, Maj.-Gen., 345 RAINS, G. J., Brig.-Gen., 385 RHETT, THOS. S., Brig.-Gen., 385 STEPHENS, ALEXANDER H., 157 STUART, J. E. B., Maj.-Gen., 345 STEWART, GEORGE, Gen., 425 SMITH, G. W., Maj.-Gen., 425 SEMMES, RAPHAEL, Capt., 527 SLIDELL, JOHN, 527 SMITH, E. KIRBY, Lieut.-Gen., 345 TOOMBS, ROBERT, Maj.-Gen., 447 TWIGGS, DAVID E., Maj.-Gen., 447 VAN DORN, EARL, Maj.-Gen., 425 ZOLLICOFFER, F. K., Maj.-Gen., 345

THE WAR FOR THE UNION.

The month of May, 1862, found the great armies of the Union threatening the forces of the rebellion at all points. A firm determination filled every northern bosom. Many a glorious battle field had taught the soldiers on both sides how to fight and how to endure. Unbounded heroism filled the whole nation. Never on this earth had so broad and glorious a country groaned under a harvest of iron. The defeat of Bull Run, instead of disheartening the people, fired them with new courage and that unconquerable resolution, which is the best part of National heroism.

New Orleans had been captured by the invincible Farragut, by a series of brilliant naval victories. He was then a commodore, but has since been raised by these really wonderful exploits to the highest rank in the navy.

The sea coast had been blockaded from Fortress Monroe to the Rio Grande. Generals Butler and Burnside had carried their fleets in safety to Hatteras Inlet, and had set up the old flag upon the shores of the Carolinas. General Hunter had established himself in Florida. The Army of the West, moving southward along the banks of the Mississippi, aided by the gunboat flotilla of Commodore Foote, had captured Island Number Ten, fought and won the great battle of Pittsburg Landing, and led by General Halleck, had invested Corinth. In the East, General McClellan, at the head of the Army of the Potomac, was moving up the Peninsula, in the advance upon Richmond. The whole nation watched his movements with anxious hopefulness, inspired by his successes in the West, backed by General Scott’s high recommendation. This history has already recorded the siege and capture of Yorktown, and the victory of Williamsburg, and has touched upon the engagement of West Point. The latter took place on the 7th of May, and was but one of the many lesser battles, which formed a stormy prelude to the terrible Seven Days’ Fights, among the swamps before the city of Richmond. Its purpose was the establishment of the Union arms at West Point, which would necessarily force the Rebels to abandon all their works on the Peninsula, between Yorktown and that place. Its success crowned the triumph that had meanwhile been achieved at Williamsburgh. It lasted from about ten o’clock in the morning, till about three o’clock in the afternoon, and ended in the repulse of the Rebels, who were thus, at all points, retiring before the gallant soldiers of the Union. The losses at the battle of West Point, as reported by General Franklin, were forty-nine killed, one hundred and four wounded, and forty-one missing.

THE MARCH TO WHITE HOUSE.

The narrative, terminating at the close of the first volume of this history, with the battle of West Point, now concerns itself with the onward march of the Army of the Potomac. On the 9th of May, General McClellan effected a junction with the forces under the command of General Franklin, at West Point; and hence, partly by land and partly by water, the whole army moved up the Pamunkey river towards a place called White House, twelve miles distant. The roads at this time were in a bad condition for travel, owing to heavy rains; and therefore the advance was made but slowly. It was not until the 16th inst., that General McClellan established his headquarters at White House, where he organized a permanent depot for supplies. These coming up the York river by water, could be landed at West Point and brought hence by railroad. From White House the march continued toward the Chickahominy river. No material opposition was anywhere encountered. The rebels were massing their forces beyond the Chickahominy, in front of Richmond, and preparing for the desperate, decisive struggle.

On the 20th of May the left wing of the Union Army reached the Chickahominy, at a point called Bottom’s Bridge. The bridge had been destroyed by the enemy, but the stream was immediately forded by General Casey’s troops, and the bridge was rebuilt. In the mean while the centre and the right wing were advanced to the river above, driving the rebels out of the village of Mechanicsville. The lines now extended from Mechanicsville, on the right, to Seven Pines, on the left, the latter being a strong position on the Bottom’s Bridge road, on the further side of the Chickahominy.

GENERAL M’CLELLAN AND THE GOVERNMENT.

Here the advance was stayed. As early as the 10th of May, General McClellan, well assured of the strength of his foe, and of the nature and place of the opposition that would be made by the rebels, had represented to the War Department the comparative numerical weakness of his army, and the necessity for its reinforcement. Much correspondence now ensued, between him and the President, on this subject. It was General McClellan’s desire to rest his army on the James river, to receive his reinforcements by that channel, and to move on Richmond from that quarter. On the other hand, it was the opinion of the President, and the Secretary-of-War, that his army ought to rest upon the Pamunkey, receive reinforcements by land, if at all, and move on Richmond by means of bridges across the Chickahominy. General McDowell, at the head of between 35,000 and 40,000 men, was, at this time, in the neighborhood of Fredericksburg. The proper disposition of this force was also a point in controversy between General McClellan and the authorities at the capital. The former requested that McDowell’s troops might be sent to him, and sent by water. The latter dreaded to send them, lest, by so doing, they might uncover the City of Washington, and expose it to a rebel raid. On the part of General McClellan it was urged that no such apprehension need be entertained; that the bulk of the enemy’s forces were massed for the defence of Richmond; that to conquer the rebels there, would be the surest method of securing the safety of Washington; that the presence of McDowell’s corps would so strengthen his hands as to make victory certain; that, should the rebels attempt a raid on Washington, their route would be by way of Gordonsville and Manassas, on which they could readily be checked; and, finally, that the coming of McDowell’s troops by land would render their timely arrival less certain than it would be in the event of their coming by water, while it would equally render them unavailable for the defense of Washington. The opinion of the Government, however, prevailed; and, in the end, the plan of General McClellan’s campaign was materially changed. He had designed to approach Richmond by the east and south. Resting on the Pamunkey, his purpose was now to approach it by the north. This change in the plan of the campaign necessitated the division of his army by the Chickahominy river, and the bridging of that river in many places. On the 18th of May the Secretary-of-War notified him that General McDowell’s corps would be sent forward by land from Fredericksburg, to form a junction with the right wing of the Array of the Potomac. Awaiting this reinforcement, General McClellan employed himself in strengthening his position, and in building the necessary bridges across the Chickahominy. On the 24th of May he was notified that the critical position of General Banks’ troops, consequent upon a sudden raid, by Stonewall Jackson, up the Valley of the Shenandoah river, had occasioned the recall of General McDowell, and that the Army of the Potomac must proceed without reinforcements.

General McClellan has been bitterly censured for his alleged slothfulness and hesitation, at this juncture; nor can it be denied that his advance towards Richmond was made slowly and with extreme caution. It must be remembered, however, that to march through sloughs of mire, in the face of a powerful and well intrenched foe, is far less easy than to advance on paper, and conquer enemies with printers’ ink. This is not a partisan history—its design is simply to record facts and to do justice. Subsequent events have shed much light upon General McClellan’s Peninsular Campaign. That he had not over-estimated the power of the rebel forces, was conclusively shown in the bloody and terrible seven days’ battles. That he was obliged to deviate from his own chosen plan is evident, and is not denied: yet that plan was the same which was ultimately adopted by General Grant, in the final campaign of the war. Richmond when finally taken, was approached from the east and south, and not from the north. General McClellan may have been overcautious; but his tactics were wise, and his patriotism stainless.

The following is the language of General McClellan’s Report, as to several essential points: “The land movement obliged me to expose my right in order to secure the junction; and as the order for General McDowell’s march was soon countermanded, I incurred great risk, of which the enemy finally took advantage, and frustrated the plan of my campaign. Had General McDowell joined me by water, I could have approached Richmond by the James, and thus avoided the delays and losses incurred in bridging the Chickahominy, and would have had the army massed in one body, instead of being necessarily divided by that stream....

“In view of the peculiar character of the Chickahominy, and the liability of its bottom land to sudden inundations, it became necessary to construct between Bottom’s Bridge and Mechanicsville, eleven new bridges, all new and difficult, with extensive by-way approaches.

“The entire army could, probably, have been thrown across the Chickahominy immediately after our arrival, but this would have left no force on the left bank to guard our communications or to protect our right and rear. If the communication with our supply depot had been cut by the enemy, with our army concentrated upon the right bank of the Chickahominy, and the stage of water as it was for many days after our arrival, the bridges carried away, and our means of transportation not furnishing a single day’s supplies in advance, the troops must have gone without rations, and the animals without forage, and the army would have been paralyzed.

“It is true I might have abandoned my communications and pushed forward toward Richmond, trusting to the speedy defeat of the enemy and the consequent fall of the city, for a renewal of supplies; but the approaches were fortified, and the town itself was surrounded with a strong line of intrenchments, requiring a greater length of time to reduce than our troops could have dispensed with rations.

“Under these circumstances, I decided to retain a portion of the army on the left bank of the river until our bridges were completed.”

STONEWALL JACKSON’S RAID: RETREAT OF GEN. BANKS.

While the Army of the Potomac was thus occupied in bridging the Chickahominy, and while General McClellan and the President were in correspondence, the rebels did not remain idle. On the 23rd of May commenced the well-remembered raid, up the valley of the Shenandoah, which was the occasion of a serious panic at Washington, and even further north than New York; which prevented the junction of McDowell’s and McClellan’s forces; and which involved the splendid retreat of General Banks from Strasburgh to Winchester, and thence to Williamsport on the Potomac river. The distance is fifty-three miles, and the retreat was accomplished in forty-eight hours. The Army of the Shenandoah, commanded by General Banks, consisted of about six thousand men, while the forces of the rebel raiders numbered upwards of twenty thousand, and were led by the brilliant and dashing Stonewall Jackson. The advance of the rebels was made up the valley, to the westward of the Blue Ridge, and the first point attacked was Front Royal. Here the enemy encountered the First Maryland Regiment, Col. Kenly, which was attacked with great fury, and driven back towards Strasburgh. Col. Kenly fought with wonderful valor, and was heartily sustained by his men. The fighting, indeed, was of almost unexampled severity, but the regiment was soon overpowered by numbers. Colonel Kenly, when asked to surrender, shot the rebel who thus summoned him to yield: and finally, when overpowered, broke his sword in halves, to avoid surrendering it. He was shot, but only wounded, and was placed in an ambulance. In that ambulance he was subjected to much suffering, for want of surgical aid.

As soon as General Banks received news of this disaster at Front Royal, and knew that General Jackson was advancing in force, he perceived his danger and ordered a retreat. And now commenced a race between the two armies, for the town of Winchester. Had Jackson reached that point first, he would have intercepted the little band of Union soldiers, cut off their supplies, and forced their surrender. But the celerity and courage of General Banks’s forces proved their salvation. They retired, indeed, in the face of superior numbers; but they retired fighting. At Newtown, at Kernstown, and at Winchester they were closely pushed by the pursuing foe; but, at every point of attack, the enemy was checked and held at bay. The severest encounter took place at Winchester. General Gordon’s brigade was here engaged, and gained great honor by its gallantry and coolness. The regiments constituting it were the Second Massachusetts, Lieut-Col. Andrews; the Third Wisconsin, Col. Ruger; the Twenty-seventh Indiana, Col. Colgrove; and the Twenty-ninth Pennsylvania, Col. Murphy. The stability with which this brigade opposed itself to overwhelming numbers undoubtedly saved General Banks’ Army. General Gordon thus describes its final retreat:

“I fell back slowly, but generally in good order. The Second Massachusetts in column of companies moving by flank, the Third Wisconsin in line of battle moving to the rear. On every side above the surrounding crest surged the rebel forces. A sharp and withering fire of musketry was opened by the enemy from the crest upon our centre, left and right. The yells of a victorious and merciless foe were heard above the din of battle, but my command was not dismayed. The Second Massachusetts halted in a street of the town to reform its line, then pushed on with the column, which, with its long train of baggage-wagons, division, brigade, and regimental, was making its way in good order towards Martinsburgh.

“My retreating column suffered serious loss in the streets of Winchester: males and females vied with each other in increasing the number of their victims by firing from the houses, throwing hand-grenades, hot water, and missiles of every description. The hellish spirit of murder was carried on by the enemy’s cavalry, who followed to butcher, and who struck down with sabre and pistol the helpless soldier sinking from fatigue, unheeding his cries for mercy, indifferent to his claims as a prisoner of war.

“This record of infamy is preserved for the females of Winchester. But this is not all: our wounded in hospital, necessarily left to the mercies of our enemies, I am credibly informed were bayoneted by the rebel infantry. In the same town, in the same apartments, where we, when victors on the field of Winchester, so tenderly nursed the rebel wounded, we were even so more than barbarously rewarded.”

THE INVESTMENT AND OCCUPATION OF CORINTH. MAY 12–30, 1862.

The decisive battle of Pittsburgh, on Monday, April 7th, terminated in the retreat of the vast army of rebels, which fell back to Corinth. During the latter part of the same week, Gen. Halleck arrived on the field to assume the chief command of the Federal Army. The success of Gen. Pope’s division at New Madrid, and at Island No. 10, placed his superb army of about twenty thousand strong, at Halleck’s disposal; and they were now ordered to join the grand army under the commander-in-chief. They were assigned position at Hamburgh, four miles above Pittsburgh Landing, fronting on the extreme left of the Federal lines. Several changes were now made in the organization of the Federal army. The divisions of Sherman and Crittenden were added to Grant’s corps d’armée. This gave Grant eight divisions. The reserve of Grant’s forces were composed of the divisions of Gen. Lew. Wallace, Crittenden, and McClernand; the former command of the latter being conferred upon Brig.-Gen. John A. Logan. While McClernand was placed in command of this reserve, Gen. Thomas was placed in chief command of the remaining divisions of Grant’s forces.

In the field position, Grant’s forces constituted the right, Buell’s the centre, and Pope’s the left.

The first advance was ordered on April 29, the entire army moving toward the common centre, Corinth. Wallace held the extreme right. McClernand moved along the lower Corinth road, to a point one and a half miles west of Monterey. Sherman moved directly for a hill commanding Monterey, and occupied it on the morning of the 30th of April.

Every thing on the route indicated the haste with which the enemy had retreated, after his defeat. Gun carriages, caissons, wheels, tents, and all the apparatus of war, broken or burned, strewed the whole line of march.

On the same day Gen. Wallace dispatched a force to cut the Ohio and Mobile railroad at Bethel, south of Purdy, in order to sever the rebel communication to the northward. Three battalions of cavalry, and one of infantry, under command of Col. Morgan L. Smith, executed this commission. They found the rebels in position near Purdy, in a piece of woods. While the infantry and a detachment of cavalry engaged the enemy, Colonel Dickey, with two battalions of cavalry moved to the railroad. They destroyed a bridge a hundred and twenty feet in length, and the conductor, engineer, and four others were taken prisoners.

Buell struck direct from Pittsburgh Landing toward Corinth, while Pope’s division pushed forward from Hamburgh towards the lower point.

On the 3d of May, a reconnoissance in force toward Farmington was ordered. The country is uneven and difficult to penetrate, and both time and caution were necessary. Generals Paine and Palmer of Pope’s command, were detailed for this important duty. The regiments selected were the Tenth, Sixteenth, Twenty-second, Twenty-seventh, Forty-second and Fifty-first Illinois Volunteers, Tenth and Sixteenth Michigan Volunteers, Yates’ Illinois Sharpshooters, Houghtaling’s and Hercock’s batteries, and the Second Michigan cavalry. The column proceeded about five miles on the Farmington road, where they encountered the enemy’s cavalry pickets. A skirmish ensued, in which the rebels lost eight killed, and the same number of their wounded, were made prisoners. The enemy was compelled to fall back, after a second skirmish, and at 3 o’clock, p. m., the vanguard came up from a swamp they had crossed, and the fight commenced in earnest. The enemy was strongly posted on an elevated piece of ground which was flanked by a part of the force, and the rebels were obliged to fall back half a mile, yielding their former position to the Federals, who pressed them closely. The two regiments of infantry having secured a position commanding the left flank of the rebels, poured upon them such a destructive fire, that their infantry abandoned their artillerists. The latter, finding themselves forsaken, hastily withdrew their guns to a new position, from which they were soon dislodged, and fled with all speed to Corinth. General Pope’s advance was thus put in possession of Farmington.

This successful movement of General Pope’s advance was a cause of great annoyance to the rebels, and on the 9th of May they came out in overwhelming force to drive him back. The enemy numbered about thirty-five thousand, under command of Bragg, Price, Van Dorn, and Ruggles. General Pope had been specially directed not to engage the enemy in force. Under these circumstances he was obliged to encounter the shock of this large body, with only a single brigade, which, however, was advantageously posted. The enemy threw forward five or six regiments, with artillery, to engage this brigade, holding their immense reserve in readiness to attack the Federal reinforcements, which they supposed would be brought on the field. After five hours of desperate resistance, General Pope withdrew his advance, with a loss of forty killed, and about one hundred and twenty wounded. The rebels, surprised by the obstinate resistance of this small force, and their sudden retreat, made no pursuit, but fell back to their own intrenchments, after having suffered a much greater loss.

Three different “parallels” were constructed along the Federal lines, from the time of the first investment to the occupation of Corinth. The construction of these works compelled the rebels to fall back further upon their centre, until the last was completed.

On the 17th of May a brilliant engagement took place, under the command of General W. T. Sherman which resulted in the capture of a position known as Russell’s house, the place being owned and occupied by a gentleman of that name. The possession of this ground being important to the Federal advance, General Sherman directed General Hurlbut to take two regiments and a battery of artillery up the road to Russell’s house. General Denver with an equal force, composed of the Seventieth and Seventy-second Ohio, and Barrett’s battery, took a different road, so as to arrive on the enemy’s left, while his front was engaged. General Morgan L. Smith, with his brigade, and Bouton’s battery, were directed to follow the main road, and drive back a brigade of the enemy that held the position at Russell’s. General Smith conducted his advance in a very handsome manner, the chief work as well as the loss falling upon his two leading regiments, the Eighth Missouri and the Fifty-fifth Illinois. The firing was very brisk, but the enemy’s pickets were driven steadily back till they reached their main position at Russell’s, where they made an obstinate resistance. At first the Union artillery worked to a disadvantage, owing to the nature of the ground, but then finally succeeded in gaining an elevation whence they shelled the house, when the enemy immediately retired in confusion, leaving the field in possession of the victors. The Federal loss was ten killed, and thirty-one wounded. The enemy left twelve dead on the ground.

Preparations were constantly progressing for the final assault, which was appointed for the 28th of May. Occasional skirmishes took place in which the rebels always lost ground, as the great body of the Federal forces slowly but surely closed around them. On the morning of the 28th, General Pope sent Colonel Elliott to cut the line of the Mobile and Ohio Railroad. This was accomplished with great skill. On the same day the whole army slowly advanced to the point of attack. On the left, the division under General Pope approached so near the rebel lines as to discover that the retreat of the enemy had begun.

It was nine o’clock on the morning of Wednesday the 28th, before Pope opened on the left and began the reconnoissance, which soon became general, as was evinced by rapid firing in McKeon’s division, and further to the right in Sherman’s. The right and center had encountered no enemy until they had reached the swamp and pushed through it toward the creek. Pope, on the contrary, met a determined resistance, and at night his line was but little further advanced than the third parallel of the center and right. Operating in an open space of some miles in extent he had not been able to advance his lines with the rapidity of Buell and Thomas. But the engagement began when the right and center reached the swamp, and while yet the left was striving to obtain the same position. There was no distinguishing anything. Along the whole line where the fight was raging, sharp reports, shouts, commands, and cheers, were heard, but nothing could be seen, save occasionally the white smoke rising from the leveled weapons which had just been discharged. The ambulances were slowly filled. The wounded soldiers were brought from the swamps, and the surgeons gathered around them. Cries of pain, curses, and groans, mingling with the wilder shouts of the excited combatants, who were hidden by the woods, arose distinctly. This style of skirmishing was kept up during the whole day. The combatants on the right and center maintained their original position, and Thomas and Buell bivouacked where they had fought—in the damp, miry swamps. The night was spent in preparations for an advance in the morning.

The resistance of the rebels to Pope’s advance was more stubborn, and the conflict during the day was more determined, more exciting, and resulted in greater loss than in both the other corps. He was opposed both by infantry and artillery. The crossing at the creek was defended by a battery of rifled guns, which Pope had found exceedingly effective, and he was content, when night came, to rest in the plain, and make his preparations for reducing the battery at early dawn. The troops of the three divisions bivouacked on the field, where they had stood mostly inactive the whole day, Hamilton’s left resting on the Farmington road.

The position obtained at Russell’s House on the 17th, had been strongly intrenched as a base for the operations of W. T. Sherman’s division on the 28th. On that day he was ordered to advance and secure a log-house standing on a ridge, giving a near and commanding position. The place was then held by the enemy—supposed to be in strong force.

The house was a double log-building standing on a high ridge on the southern end of the large field to which the Union pickets had advanced. The enemy had taken out the chinks and removed the roof, making it an excellent block house, from which he could annoy the Union pickets, in security. The large field was perfectly overlooked by this house, and by the ridge along its southern line of fence, which was covered by a dense grove of heavy oaks and underbrush. The main Corinth road runs along the eastern fence, while the field itself, three hundred yards wide, by five hundred long, extended far to the right into the low land of Phillip’s creek, densely wooded and impassable to troops or artillery. On the eastern side of the field, the woods were more open. The enemy could be seen at all times, in and about the house and the ridge beyond, but the Federal pickets could not appear on that side of the field without attracting a shot.

General J. W. Denver, with his brigade and the Morton battery of four guns, was ordered to march from the Union lines at eight A. M., keeping well under cover as he approached the field; General Morgan L. Smith’s brigade, with Barrett’s and Waterhouse’s batteries, was ordered by Sherman to move along the main road, keeping his force well masked in the woods to the left; Brigadier-General Veatch’s brigade moved from General Hurlbut’s lines through the woods on the left of and connecting with General Morgan L. Smith’s, and General John A. Logan’s brigade moved down to Bowie Hill Cut of the Mobile and Ohio Railroad, and thence forward and to the left, connecting with General Denver’s brigade on the extreme right.

Two twenty-pound rifled guns of Silfversparre’s battery, under the immediate supervision of Major Taylor, chief of artillery, were moved silently through the forest to a point behind a hill, from the top of which could be seen the house and ground to be contested. The guns were unlimbered, loaded with shell and moved by hand to the crest. The house was soon demolished by Major Taylor’s battery, when the troops dashed forward in splendid style, crossed the field, drove the enemy from the ridge and field beyond, into another dense and seemingly impenetrable forest. When the enemy reached the ridge, he opened with a two-gun battery on the right, and another from the front and left, killing three of General Veatch’s men. The Union artillery soon silenced his, and by ten A. M. the Federals were masters of the position. Generals Grant and Thomas were present during the affair and witnessed the movement, which was admirably executed both by the officers and men.

The enemy, evidently annoyed at this unexpected repulse, sallied out in some force to regain the lost position, but they were repulsed after a brisk fire of musketry and artillery. The new position won was near Corinth, and the work of intrenching went on during the night of the 28th. On the morning of the 29th, a line of defences was constructed, which gave the Federals a powerful foothold within thirteen hundred yards of the enemy’s main works.

The whole division of Sherman lay in a slightly curved line, facing south; his right resting on the Mobile and Ohio Railroad, near a deep cut known as Bowie Hill Cut, and his left resting on the main Corinth road, at the crest of the ridge, there connecting with General Hurlbut, who, in turn, on his left, connected with General Davies, and so on down the whole line to its extremity. So near was the enemy, that the sound of his drums and sometimes of voices in command could be heard, while the rumble of the railroad cars, coming and going to and from Corinth was easily distinguished. For some days and nights, cars had been arriving and departing frequently. On the night of the 29th, they had been more active than usual, and Sherman’s suspicions were aroused. Before daybreak on the 30th, he instructed the brigade commanders and the field officer of the day, to feel forward as far as possible, but all reported the enemy’s pickets still in force in the dense woods to his front. About six A. M., a curious explosion, sounding like a volley of large siege pieces, followed by others singly, and in twos and threes, arrested attention. Soon after a dense smoke arose from the direction of Corinth. Sherman immediately put in motion two regiments of each brigade by different roads, and soon after followed with the whole division, infantry, artillery and cavalry. To his surprise, the enemy’s chief redoubt was found within thirteen hundred yards of the inner line of intrenchments, but completely masked by the dense forest and undergrowth. Instead of a continuous line of intrenchments encircling Corinth, his defenses consisted of separate redoubts, connected in part by a parapet and ditch, and in part by shallow rifle-pits; the trees being felled to afford a good field of fire to and beyond the main road.

General Morgan L. Smith’s brigade moved rapidly down the main road, entering the first redoubt of the enemy at seven A. M., May 30th. It was completely evacuated, and he pushed on into Corinth and beyond, to College Hill, there awaiting Thomas’ orders and arrival. General Denver entered the enemy’s lines at the same time, seven A. M., at a point midway between the wagon and railroads, and proceeded on to Corinth, about three miles from his camp; and Colonel McDowell kept further to the right, near the Mobile and Ohio Railroad. By eight A. M., all Sherman’s division was at and beyond Corinth.

On the whole ridge extending from Sherman’s into Corinth, and to the right and left could be seen the abandoned camps of the enemy; flour and provisions were scattered about, everything indicating a speedy and confused retreat. In the town itself, many houses were still burning, and the ruins of warehouses and buildings containing commissary and other stores were yet smouldering; but there still remained piles of cannon balls, shells and shot, sugar, molasses, beans, rice, and other property, which the enemy had failed to carry off or destroy.

The enemy had for some days been removing their sick, and their valuable stores, and had sent away on railroad cars a part of their effective force on the night of the 28th. But, of course, even the vast amount of their rolling stock could not carry away an army of a hundred thousand men.

The rebels were, therefore, compelled to evacuate the place, and began the march by ten o’clock on the night of the 29th—the columns filling the roads leading south and west all night; the rear-guard firing the train which led to the explosion and conflagration, that gave the first intimation that Corinth was evacuated.

OCCUPATION OF NORFOLK, VA.

While these events were happening, before Richmond and in the valley of the Shenandoah, the rebels were not idle elsewhere.

On the evening of the 10th of May, General Wool verified his opinion as to the easy capture of Norfolk, by landing his troops at Ocean View, under the direction of Captain Cram, and commenced his march upon the city.

The route lay through pine woods and over roads in only tolerable condition. The infantry regiments being first landed, started at once upon their march, the principal object being to secure the bridge across Tanner’s Creek, which would be a shortening of the route by several miles. The leading regiments under General Weber, reached the bridge about one o’clock, and found it burning, it having been fired by a small force of rebels then on the opposite bank. They had also planted a couple of small guns, with which they now opened fire upon our advance. General Mansfield considered that this effort to beat back our approach could not be resisted without artillery and a larger force; and started on a return to hurry forward the batteries and a reinforcement. General Wool in the mean time decided to push forward, and led the column by a roundabout route toward Norfolk.

In spite of the heat of the day, the Union troops reached the entrenched camp at about half past four o’clock, and were in possession at twenty minutes before five. The entrenchments were strongly fortified with earthworks, on the top of which were found twenty-nine pieces of artillery. When just about to enter the city the troops were met by a flag of truce. The Mayor of the city, who had come out under the flag, was met by General Wool and Secretary Chase. They entered a cottage by the road side, for the purpose of conferring together, and there the Mayor of Norfolk informed General Wool of the purport of his visit, explaining that he had come to surrender the city into the hands of the United States, and to ask protection for the persons and property of the citizens. General Wool’s reply was that the request was granted in advance. He then immediately took possession of the city, and appointed Brigadier-General Egbert L. Viele to be Military Governor, with directions to see that the citizens were protected in all their civil rights.

At this point it is necessary to look backward for a few days at the doings of the rebels, in order to explain the burning of the Merrimac.

DESTRUCTION OF THE MERRIMAC.

Commodore Tatnall, early in May, received orders to take up his position upon the James river, in such a way as would entirely prevent the Union forces from ascending it. On the next day he was ordered to endeavor to protect Norfolk, too, which placed him in his original position.

On the day following, Commodore Hollins reached Norfolk with orders from the rebel Secretary of the Navy, Honorable S. R. Mallory, to communicate with Commodore Tatnall and such officers as he might select, in regard to the best disposition to be made of the rebel steamer Virginia—better known at the North as the Merrimac.

On the 8th of May the Union forces attacked the Sewell’s Point battery; and Commodore Tatnall immediately undertook its defence, with the Merrimac. Six of our vessels, including the Monitor and Naugatuck, were actively engaged in the bombardment of the rebel batteries on Sewell’s Point and Craney Island. The Merrimac evinced a decided disinclination to come out into the roadstead; and, as the National vessels were equally disinclined to go up to her, the combat ceased.

The Monitor had orders to engage the Merrimac, in only such a position as would enable the Union iron-clad, and other vessels engaged, to run her down.

The demonstration had one good effect; that of ascertaining the fact that the number of guns, at the principal work on Sewell’s Point, was greatly reduced, and the force of men posted there comparatively small. On the 10th of May the rebels learned that a large force of Union men were marching rapidly upon Norfolk, and later in the day that the Union troops occupied the city. They at once endeavored to put in force a design to get up the river, and aid in the defence of Richmond, trusting to be able to do this before the Union officers should learn of their intention. Before daybreak the next morning, however, it was found that the Merrimac was not fit for action; and the rebel flag-officer in command determined, with the concurrence of the first and flag-lieutenants, to land the crew at Craney Island, the only means of retreat left open to them; and, as it was otherwise impossible to prevent the Merrimac from falling into our hands, to destroy her before we could capture her. The vessel was accordingly put ashore, near the main land, the crew was landed, and in a few minutes sheets of flame rose into the air fore and aft of the proud rebel iron-clad. For more than an hour she burned fiercely; tongues of fire licked her sides and shot up livid streams of light through the dense smoke, and at 5 o’clock on the morning of May 11th, with a loud report, like a roar of baffled rage, agony, and mortification, she blew up, scattering her ruins far and wide; and the morning sun shone down on nothing of the Merrimac save wreck and smoke.

THE BATTLE OF HANOVER COURT-HOUSE. MAY 23, 1862.

On Wednesday, May 28th, one of the most brilliant achievements was consummated which distinguished the great, patriotic war for the Union.

For several days previously to the above date, the rebels, returning from their raid up the Shenandoah valley, had been extending their pickets towards Old Church, throwing forces upon McClellan’s right flank, and otherwise indicating that they meant mischief. These threats of battle were answered by his suddenly throwing out a heavy Union force, between Hanover and Richmond, which cut off their communications by the Virginia Central, and the Richmond and Petersburg railroads. By this means the Union army totally dispersed the enemy, in two short, sharp engagements, cleared its flank, and disabled the rebel railroad operations. But a more important work was ahead; and the force selected for it was General G. W. Morrell’s division, of General F. J. Porter’s Fifth Provisional Army Corps. At midnight of Monday, orders were given to each regiment to be in light marching trim, for the morning. The reveille beat at 3 A. M. A drenching rain was pouring down, so that not so much as a cup of coffee could be heated; and there was nothing but cold rations to give the required strength for the prospective march.

The soldiers marched in silence for some six or eight miles; and then the whisper gathered breath, and passed from man to man, “Where are we going?” Pocket compasses were consulted, and it was discovered that slowly, though gradually, the division was bearing more and more to the right. Few in the column had any idea of the object in view; but no questions were asked.

At 10 o’clock, the dismal, overhanging clouds had disappeared almost entirely, and through their broken masses poured down the rays of a brilliant sun, that soon became almost tropical in its intense heat. The head of the column was suddenly turned to the right; a course due north was pursued for a short time; and then, where the roads intersected each other, a battery was planted, a regiment being detailed to support it. Again the brigades moved rapidly onward. At the halt, the Virginia railroad was reported to be but a mile and a half westward; and, in obedience to orders received, the Twenty-second Massachusetts, Colonel Gore, marched northward to disable the railroad, and subsequently joined the main body a few miles above.

The design in view was to capture a large body of rebels, known to have been at Hanover Court House on the Sunday before, and which had then consisted of the Seventh, Twelfth, Eighteenth, Twenty-third, Thirty-third, and Thirty-eighth, North Carolina troops. Each regiment was represented as numbering one thousand men: and it was further stated that the enemy intended to strongly reinforce the position.

The Union division reached a point about two miles north of the intersection of the roads, when the advance guard, composed of cavalry; the Twenty-fifth New York Infantry, Colonel Johnson, and a section of artillery, discovered the pickets of the enemy. Without an instant’s delay the skirmishers opened fire, when the enemy slowly withdrew for two miles—the Twenty-fifth in rapid pursuit, keeping ahead even of Benson’s Light Battery, which was in front. It was in an open field, near the house of Doctor King, that the rebels drew up in line of battle. Colonel Johnson pressed boldly forward, engaged them at close range, and for fifteen minutes, before any support arrived, made hot work for both sides. The rebels had sheltered themselves behind the house, and in support of two of their own field pieces; but they were speedily driven from that protection. A force of the enemy which approached on the right of the Twenty-fifth, coming from the woods, succeeded in taking prisoners a portion of company G, which they immediately carried to their rear. A section of Manin’s Massachusetts Battery, followed by a portion of Griffin’s Regular Battery now came to the Assistance of Colonel Johnson, and speedily fixed the attention of the rebels, who continued to pour in a sharp shower of grape and shell from their twelve-pound howitzers.

But now a turn in affairs took place which was as great a surprise as it was a disaster to the rebels. From their determined stand it was clearly perceived that they supposed the force before them to be our only strength; and they evidently considered that it would be short work to repulse and capture the small body of men so heroically attacking them. But General Butterfield had already ordered the Eighty-third Pennsylvania, Colonel McLane and the Seventeenth New York, Colonel Lansing, to the timber on the left of the enemy’s flank; and before they could suspect the blow that threatened them, our reinforcements appeared in the wheat field on their left. The vitality of the movement was clear to them as soon as perceived; and surprised, then confused, they wavered at the first well-directed volley poured in on them. Their ranks broke; and, turning, they fled confusedly, in every direction. A second volley picked off their men at the guns. Forward, at the double-quick, and with a loud, hearty yell, went the brave Seventeenth. The cannon were abandoned without spiking them, and our victorious troops pursued the retreating enemy to Hanover Court-House. Within an hour sixty prisoners were brought in. Beyond this point the enemy still fled; and the cavalry continued in hot pursuit. At the Court-House the regiments stopped, as the enemy had abandoned it just in time to escape the net so skilfully set for his capture.

At Peake’s Station orders were received from General Porter for the Twenty-second Massachusetts to move up the railroad, several hundred feet of which they had previously torn up. All other regiments, including the Forty-fourth and the battery below, were ordered to move with all possible rapidity, as it was expected that much more sharp fighting remained to be done ahead. They had but just moved forward when a mounted cavalry picket in hot haste rode up and informed General Martindale that a large force of rebels had arrived by rail, and was already hurrying on for an attack upon the rear, evidently hoping to get us between two fires. The Second Maine regiment, in the rear, was faced about, and stationed at the point where the rebel attack was expected. But they advanced under shelter of the timber. The Forty-fourth New York, Colonel Stryker, was ordered to the left of Martin’s battery; the Twenty-fifth regiment, attending on the wounded, having been sent for, arrived and took up a position on the left of the battery, before which the rebels had already appeared. The Forty-fourth started to deploy in the woods to the left, with a view to protect one of the hospitals which was in that direction; but the enemy attacking our right flank made it necessary to have them recalled. They returned to their former position; and engaged their opponents vigorously.

The fight waxed hot and furious. Six rebel infantry regiments were in plain sight. Colonel Johnson was severely wounded, and soon after had his horse shot under him; Adjutant Houghton received a flesh wound in the leg, and Major Chapin of the Forty-fourth was severely wounded in the chest, and the leg. Adjutant Knox, and Lieutenant Fox were both wounded. The enemy pressed fiercely upon the Union lines; their fire was poured in with relentless fury, and their whole strength was put out to crush the patriotic force. But in vain, for though losing severely at every onslaught, the three heroic columns stood their ground with an unflinching bravery that has won for them the highest meed of praise. They would not yield an inch. Finally the Second Maine was out of ammunition, and Colonel Roberts appealed for a chance to charge with the bayonet.

During all the time this furious fight was raging the brigades in the advance were returning on the double-quick.

The Eighty-third Pennsylvania and Sixteenth Michigan were thrown in on the left. The Sixty-second Pennsylvania, Colonel Black, was sent into the timber on the left; the Ninth Massachusetts, Colonel Cass, was placed on the left of the Eighty-third. The Fourteenth New York relieved the Second Maine, and was joined by the Thirteenth New Jersey, from Colonel Warren’s brigade.

Griffin’s battery, which now came thundering in, commenced throwing shell and shrapnell, on the instant after taking position.

The fresh regiments pressed forward. On the enemy’s left, the Sixty-second was doing such execution as forced the rebels to fall back before its destructive fire. The whole advancing columns came on with a steady rush; the enemy was thrown into confusion, and under cover of the forest, beat a disordered and precipitate retreat.

The victory was won, hardly, bravely, and nobly won; and the results were more than the victors had hoped for.

The spoils were over six hundred men; a large number of guns; and a railway train, captured by General Stoneman.

It is worthy of remark that in this engagement the flag of the Forty-fourth New York was pierced by forty-four bullets. The regiment behaved nobly—as did every one engaged. Too much praise cannot be awarded to both officers and men. The following is from a newspaper account of the day.

“General McClellan came up the next morning and was most enthusiastically received by the men. He grasped General Porter by the hand most cordially and congratulated him. Turning to General Butterfield, who was near, he put one hand on his shoulder and said some words that we on the outside could not hear. That they were well merited compliments for brave and gallant deeds, the faces of both showed most plainly. Our brigade was satisfied and confident that under fire, as well as elsewhere, we have the right man in the right place.”

The result of this fight was the firm establishment in position of the right wring of McClellan’s army, which took position without waiting the cooperation of McDowell, and entered upon that scene of bloody days which ended in the retreat to Harrison’s Landing.

BATTLE OF FAIR OAKS, VA. MAY 31 AND JUNE 1.

On the 29th and 30th of May the National pickets were many times fiercely attacked by detachments of the rebels, endeavoring to ascertain the precise situation of the Federal troops. They were repulsed with considerable loss. There were indications that the enemy was approaching in great force, for the cars coming out from Richmond had been running all the previous night. On the morning of the 30th, General Keyes, stationed at Seven Pines, was informed of the threatening aspect of affairs; and together with Gen. Casey, at once made every possible preparation to repel all sudden attacks, well knowing that the enemy could assail with double or treble the numbers of the Union forces.

General Keyes in his official report, says: “The camp I selected, and which was the next day approved by Major-Gen. McClellan, stretches across the Williamsburgh road between Bottom’s Bridge and Seven Pines, and is distant about a mile from the latter. I caused that camp to be fortified with rifle-pits and breastworks extending to the left about eight hundred yards, and terminating in a crotchet to the rear. Similar works, about three hundred yards further in advance, were constructed on the right, extending towards the Richmond and West Point Railroad.

“Having been ordered by Gen. McClellan to hold the Seven Pines strongly, I designed to throw forward to that neighborhood two brigades of Casey’s division, and to establish my picket-line considerably in advance, and far to the right.”

In the mean time the rebel preparations were of the most powerful description, and seemed to promise to them undoubted success. General Hill, with a force of 16,000 men, was to march from Richmond, along the Williamsburg road, towards Seven Pines. General Longstreet, with 16,000 more, was to support his right wing; and General Huger with a third 16,000, was appointed to protect his left flank, prepared to fall upon the right wing of the Federal troops. General Smith, with still another 16,000 men, was to make a detour through the woods, for the purpose of cutting off the retreat of Casey’s division. Such was the generalship of the rebel officers that often with really inferior numbers, they so massed their troops as to be superior in numbers upon the battle-field.

Throughout the night of the 30th of May, there was a raging storm, the like of which few who listened to its roar and fury could remember ever to have experienced. The thunder roared without intermission; torrents of rain drenched the earth; while the whole sky was on fire with an unceasing blaze of lightning. It was from the peltings of this storm, saturated with rain, which had penetrated the camps, and turned their hard field-beds into pools of mud, that the Federal troops rose, to face an advancing army of six or seven times their own number. The tempest had gradually died away, toward daybreak, but a lowering sky seemed to increase the gloom of the dreary landscape. Nor were the men, after a night of unrest, any brighter than the aspect of surrounding nature. The roads flooded by rain, were almost impassable; and the waters of the Chickahominy, overflowing its banks, were encroaching upon the swamps.

About an hour before noon it was announced that a large body of the rebels had been seen approaching, on the Richmond road. Picket-firing commenced almost immediately, and was instantly followed by the shriek of several shells from the enemy’s artillery, which came tearing through the air, in the neighborhood of General Peck’s headquarters—proving that the enemy was advancing on General Casey’s division.

The troops were, on the instant, summoned to arms. Every man at work on the intrenchments was dispatched to his regiment; the artillery was harnessed up, the batteries placed in position; and the One Hundred and First Pennsylvania Volunteers, was sent down the road, to check the advancing foe and to support the pickets.

Up to this moment it was supposed that nothing more was impending than one of those sharp skirmishes in which the troops had so often engaged. The Pennsylvania troops marched briskly onward, little imagining that they were throwing themselves on the bayonets of an army of 16,000 men; till, to their horror and consternation, as they emerged from the forest, they found themselves face to face with an overwhelming force. A volley of bullets swept, with devastating effect, upon their ranks dealing death on every side, and scattering one-fifth of their number dead or wounded upon the field. It was a moment in which flight was valor; for in fifteen minutes they would inevitably have been surrounded, and every man cut down or made a prisoner.

General McClellan was, at the time, severely criticised for that sentence in his dispatch to Secretary Stanton which read, “Casey’s division, which was the first line, gave way, unaccountably and discreditably.” The retreat of this handful of men, after first losing one-fifth of their number, does not reflect upon their heroism. General Casey says in his official report,—

“In my humble opinion, from what I witnessed on the 31st, I am convinced that the stubborn and desperate resistance of my division saved the army on the right of the Chickahominy from a severe repulse, which might have resulted in a disastrous defeat. The blood of the gallant dead would cry to me from the ground on which they fell, fighting for their country, had I not said what I have to vindicate them from the unmerited aspersions which have been cast upon them.”

It is gratifying to be able to add that General McClellan subsequently owned that he had been mistaken in this particular, and did justice to those brave soldiers.

Five thousand men in an almost open field could do but little to repel the advance of two divisions of the enemy, each numbering 16,000 men. Onward the rebels marched, till within a few yards of Stuart’s battery, when the brave artillerists delivered their last fire, before, at their commander’s order, they retired. The Federals now retreated about a quarter of a mile, toward their second line; and the rebels having paused to secure the captured cannon, again advanced, still pouring in, upon the retreating Union troops, volley after volley of bullets and shells. But the latter maintained their ground for upwards of three hours, without a single regiment arriving to their assistance. After a short conflict, of awful fierceness, the rebels succeeded in taking the redoubt; and General Casey’s devoted little band, fearfully mutilated, exhausted and bleeding, retreated through General Couch’s troops drawn up in line half a mile behind them; and thus sheltered, once more reformed their wasted, broken ranks.

The rebels resumed their march on General Couch’s line, at four o’clock, having halted a moment at the deserted camp.

General Couch having formed his line, already eight thousand strong, was at this moment being reinforced by General Heintzelman’s corps of 16,000 men, with which he advanced to meet in front the combined forces of Generals Hill and Longstreet, numbering together 32,000, and a division of 16,000 under General Smith, which was marching upon his flank.

The ground was rather favorable than otherwise; a few slight intrenchments had been hastily thrown up, and General Couch’s line was formed to the north of the Williamsburg road. The design of the rebels was to make their strongest assault upon General Couch’s right wing, which intent, as soon as perceived, was partly frustrated by his sending troops to strengthen the point of attack. Again the roar of battle thundered forth upon the hot, heavy air; dense clouds of smoke shut out the sky from friend and foe; the ground was literally red with blood, and the field was covered with the dead, dying, and wounded. The whiz of bullets and the appalling, horrible scream of shells kept up a shrill accompaniment to the uninterrupted roar of cannon. General Peck, with two Pennsylvania regiments, passed through an open space, swept with a shower of balls, and poured in a destructive fire on the enemy. It was impossible to resist the advance of the rebels, who greatly outnumbered the Federals; but the courage displayed on both sides was equal.

The brave soldiers of the Union slowly retired, in good order, stubbornly contesting every foot of ground they passed over. At about 5 o’clock they were joined by General Birney, with a brigade of General Kearney’s division. General Sumner was on the other side of the Chickahominy, encamped at New Bridge. He had, at 3 o’clock in the afternoon, received orders to cross and march to the aid of the troops, which were in imminent peril of being overwhelmed. But it required a long time to cross the river, swollen to overflowing by recent rains; and it was five miles to the scene of conflict. But, pressing through rain and mud, with indefatigable energy they struggled forward, till the heroes at Seven Pines were gladdened by the sight of them, and all along the lines ran the shout, “It is General Sumner!”

Almost at the same moment the rebels were thrown into great confusion, on seeing their Commander-in-Chief, General J. E. Johnston struck by a fragment of shell, and hurled from his horse.

Taking advantage of a moment so disastrous to the rebels, General Sumner’s men advanced on the double-quick. They had succeeded in bringing up a battery, which was instantly planted; and they carried real fighting guns, 12-pound howitzers. With these they poured in a rapid and destructive fire upon the enemy. General Sumner, his gray hair streaming on the wind, a picture to inspire heroism, reverence and admiration, rode up and down the lines, shouting encouragement to his brave soldiers. The rebels charged twice, well and bravely; and twice they were repulsed. A third charge was feebly attempted, but overwhelmed by the destruction dealt upon their ranks by the Union men, they broke, turned, and fled wildly, leaving their dead and wounded on the field. The Federals, bayonet in hand, and led by General Sumner, pursued the routed foe, driving them as far as Fair Oaks Station.

THE BATTLE OF SEVEN PINES. JUNE 1, 1862.

During the night all the Union artillery was brought safely through the marshes and swamps; and was posted for duty, it being well understood that the enemy would, on the following day, throw out all his remaining force, to drive back the Federal troops, and compel them to cross the Chickahominy. Throughout the night was heard the sound of axes, felling trees to protect the rebels from the advance of their foes; and the words of command from the rebel officers were distinctly heard by our soldiers.

The attack was not made at so early an hour as had been anticipated by our officers; it was six o’clock when the enemy first gave signs of their intended movement, and our pickets were driven in. They halted in our front and taunted our line to advance. General French, whose brigade was in front, declined the challenge, and the rebels rushed forward. The battle opened at once, furiously. The enemy fought rapidly and skilfully, adopting tactics which General French construed into a feint to draw him on. At intervals they suspended fire, appeared to be driven back, but continued to send forward new forces—their capacity for reinforcements, as on the previous day, appearing to be inexhaustible. As upon Saturday, both sides fought with equal and determined bravery. When the contest had lasted two hours and a half, with still increasing fury, General Richardson ordered Howard’s brigade to the front; the enemy also again reinforced, and the volume of his fire increased. Meantime our batteries were shelling the forests furiously; and a vigorous bayonet charge, by the Fifth New Hampshire, scattered the enemy, who had appeared in a skirt of the woods, like dry leaves before the autumn wind. General Howard, who had cheered on his brave men in the thickest of the fray, was at length disabled, and carried to the rear; his brother, Lieutenant Howard, also fell wounded; and Colonel Cross of the Fifth New Hampshire took command. The enemy having begun to fall back, Colonel Miller, of the Eighty-first Pennsylvania, and Lieutenant-Colonel Masset, a talented young man, and a brave officer, of the Sixty-first New York, were killed instantly. The Fifth New Hampshire charged again. Colonel Cross at their head was wounded in the forehead with a fragment of shell, but bravely resisted its effect till he was ham-strung by a musket ball, when he allowed himself to be carried to the rear. As he was borne away he was cheered by hearing a shout of triumph that rent the air; and he knew that the Federals had won the day. Colonel Parker then took command of the brigade, and fought till the enemy were completely repulsed. The battle was at an end; the rebels did not again appear that day, nor did they even venture to post their pickets within view of the Federal line.

Major W. W. Cook, of the Fifth New Hampshire was disabled in the same manner as his Colonel. All the officers engaged, both in the fight of Sunday and of Saturday, bore themselves with unflinching bravery. Sedgwick displayed a coolness and courage invaluable in keeping up the spirits of his men; the firmness of Gorman filled the soldiers in his command with enthusiasm, and the quick judgment of General Burns at a most critical moment of the action, had a decidedly inspiriting effect upon his troops. When the balls were flying around them like hail, several horses and three battery teams stampeded, and for an instant the whole line of battle seemed to waver; when General Burns, comprehending the situation at a glance, called out with admirable coolness, “Steady, men, steady!” The effect was like magic. The Zouaves uttered a long loud, hearty series of yells that might have been heard at Richmond; and before they had realized that they had even wavered, the entire lines had dressed up compactly, and were dealing murderous discharges on the enemy. Captain Sedgwick, Assistant Adjutant-General to General Sedgwick, and Lieutenant Stone, his Aid-de-Camp; Captain G. H. Wicks, Assistant Adjutant-General to General Burns; and Lieutenants Blakeney and Camblos are entitled to honorable mention. Colonel Cochrane, Colonel Neill, Colonel Sully, and Colonel Senter showed themselves to be brave soldiers and efficient officers.

The loss of men on both sides was very great. Capt. Achnuff, of the One Hundred and Sixth Pennsylvania, Capt. Marke, First California, Lieut. Camblos and Gen. Burns, and Lieut. Donelson of the First California, were wounded.

General McClellan was wherever duty called him; in the fight of Sunday he was in the field, and rode along the entire battle line, greeted with enthusiastic cheers from every mouth. In the battle of Sunday, Gen. Pettigrew and Col. Champ Davis of South Carolina, and Col. Long of the regular army, were taken prisoners.

On Sunday night, the gallant troops of the Union army again slept on the battle-field; while around them lay the mangled, stiff, and gory dead, with upturned, pallid faces, on which the heavens smiled down in mute approval of the dauntless courage that had dared death and won the victory in a noble cause!

THE BATTLE OF CROSS-KEYS. JUNE 8, 1862.

At six o’clock on the morning of the 8th of June, the Virginia forces, under General Fremont, commanding the mountain department in West Virginia, left Harrisonburgh, and advanced about seven miles, attacking the rebels near a place called Union Church. The advance was led by General Cluseret, his brigade consisting of the Sixtieth Ohio and Eighth Virginia, afterwards supported by the Garibaldi Guard. The battle commenced at about nine o’clock, and was prosecuted with great fury on both sides. The rebels, consisting of Stonewall Jackson’s command, had the advantage of position.

General Fremont was early on the ground, and was often exposed to the fire of the enemy. On one occasion, a shell from a rebel battery struck the ground within a few feet of the spot on which he stood. The Union line of battle was a mile and a half in length. General Schenck led the right wing. His forces were disposed as follows: at his left was the Eighty-second Ohio, Colonel Cantwell; next came the Fifty-fifth Ohio, Colonel Lee; Seventy-third, Colonel Smith; Seventy-fifth, Colonel McLean, while the Thirty-second Ohio, Colonel Ford, held the extreme right. The centre, under the command of the intrepid Milroy, had the Third Virginia, Lieutenant-Colonel Thompson commanding, on the left; next the Fifth Virginia, Colonel Zeigler; the Second Virginia, Major J. D. Owens commanding; while the Twenty-fifth Ohio, under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Richardson, formed the right. Between Milroy’s right and Schenck’s left lay the Sixtieth Ohio, Colonel Trimble, and Eighth Virginia, Colonel Loeser, commanded by Colonel Cluseret, in addition to the Garibaldi Guards, of Blenker’s division. General Stahl’s brigade, consisting of the Eighth, Forty-first, and Forty-fifth New York, and Twenty-seventh Pennsylvania, with the invincible band of Bucktails, that survived the slaughter of Friday previous, formed the left. General Bohlen’s brigade was to support Stahl, while the remainder of Blenker’s division was a reserve.

The battle lasted until about three o’clock in the afternoon, when, by the misinterpretation of an order, the left wing of the Union forces fell back, exposing the centre, and necessitating a retrograde movement along the whole line. The enemy, intent only upon getting off, made no further advance; and the worn and wasted ranks of the patriots reposed at night upon the field of combat. Early next morning the Union line of battle was reformed, Schenck taking the centre, and Milroy the right, and an advance was commenced, in the direction of Port Republic. As the National forces approached this point, which is on the Shenandoah river, a dense smoke was seen rising ahead, and it was soon found that the rebels had retired across the river, and burned the only bridge by which it was possible to pursue them. Thus did Stonewall Jackson, after a successful raid up the Valley, slip through the fingers of the Union commanders, and make good his escape—though not without severe loss. The Union losses were upwards of six hundred in killed, wounded, and missing. The men behaved with great gallantry in this fight. Generals Milroy and Cluseret especially distinguished themselves.

THE SEVEN DAYS’ BATTLES.

BATTLE OF OAK GROVE. JUNE 25, 1862.

Time passed on, days lengthening into weeks, and no decisive step was taken, that is, no engagement of great moment with the enemy took place, for circumstances rendered it impossible. The Chickahominy, already so high as to render crossing it impracticable, was still further swollen by heavy rains on the nights of June 3d, 4th and 7th, till finally it flooded all the bottoms to the height of four or five feet, rendering the country, for the time, impassable for either artillery or cavalry. General McClellan meanwhile continued to urge upon the War Department at Washington the necessity for reinforcing his army; and continued to push on the construction of bridges across the river. It was his wish to place the two wings of the army, separated only by the river, in the most direct communication with each other. On the 10th and 11th June, General McCall’s troops commenced landing at the White House. On the 25th, the bridges and intrenchments being at last completed, an advance of the picket lines was ordered, preparatory to a general movement forward. The advance was begun by Heintzelman’s corps, at about 9 o’clock on the morning of the 25th, the object in view being to gain possession of a spot called Oak Grove, which had long been disputed ground. The enemy was in strong force all along the line, and stubbornly resisted the advance of the Union regiments, obliged at first to push forward cautiously, and with great difficulty through the heavy swamps. The rebel pickets were routed, and a brisk engagement opened with their supports. The battle soon became general, and it was impossible to distinguish any thing but smoke, and mounted officers dashing to and fro along the line. It was as easy to distinguish the firing of the enemy from our own, as it is to distinguish the sound of two voices from each other: for they were armed with Harper’s Ferry muskets, we carried Springfield and Enfield guns. The firing of our soldiers was sharp and ringing, that of the enemy slow and dull; but on both sides heavy. In this fight, General Sickles commanded in turn each regiment of his brigade, encouraging his men, and leading, and inspiring them with his own fiery ardor. The fire rapidly extended over Hooker’s entire line to Hinks’s flanking regiment, ever increasing in intensity, as reinforcements of the enemy joined those already engaged. The Union men behaved splendidly. General Hooker’s division merited and obtained great praise. At 5 o’clock the fighting was over; the enemy was entirely driven from their camps in front of redoubt No. 3; and the brave soldiers rested on their laurels, having achieved a dearly bought victory.

Our loss was very heavy. The rebel loss was not so severe.

BATTLE OF GAINES’ MILL. JUNE 26, 1862.

During the night information was received that Stonewall Jackson, having returned from his raid down the Valley of the Shenandoah, was rapidly moving down the peninsula between the Pamunkey and the Chickahominy with the intention of attacking McClellan’s right flank. This alarming intelligence put a stop, for a time, to any idea of an immediate advance toward Richmond. Our right wing consisted of the divisions of McCall, Morrell, and Sykes. At 12 o’clock on the morning of the 26th of June, the approach of the enemy was perceived. The position of the Union troops was a strong one; extending along the left bank of Beaver Dam Creek, the left resting on the Chickahominy, and the right in thick woods beyond the upper road from Mechanicsville to Coal Harbor. Seymour’s brigade held the left of the line; and Reynolds’ the right; the artillery occupied positions commanding the roads, and the open ground across the creek.

At three o’clock in the afternoon the rebels advanced impetuously, but were bravely resisted by General Reynolds; and after a severe struggle forced back with heavy loss. A rapid artillery fire, with skirmishing, was maintained along the front, while the enemy about two hours later massed his troops for another effort, but was again repulsed with severe slaughter, by General Seymour. At nine o’clock, p. m., the engagement was at an end, with entire success to the Union arms, while the enemy retired slowly and humbled by defeat.

During the night General Porter led a portion of the Union troops across the Chickahominy, Seymour’s brigade covering the movement; and in the darkness it was successfully accomplished. The enemy appeared in front of our new line about noon of the 27th, at which time we were prepared to receive him. In this engagement the rebels were two to one of the Union army; their force numbered seventy thousand; and that of the Federals thirty-five thousand. The loss of the latter under the tremendous fire of the enemy was appalling. At three o’clock in the afternoon the engagement had become so general and so severe that the whole second line and all the reserves were moved forward to meet the overwhelming number of the enemy, and to sustain the first line under the desperate assaults on the front. Slocum’s division was brought into action to guard the weak points of our line, the moment it arrived on the field. On the left the rebels were repulsed with heavy loss; while on the right Sykes’ regulars did signal service in repelling many severe attacks. The position of the Union troops was becoming very critical; and, most of them under arms for two days, and greatly exhausted, were being severely harassed by the masses of fresh troops constantly brought against them. To have the line pressed at any one point now, would have been fatal; and it was absolutely necessary, General Porter being required to hold his position till nightfall, to divide Slocum’s division, and send even single regiments if no more could be spared, to protect the points in the most danger from the enemy.

The peril of the army was hourly becoming more imminent.

At five o’clock the brigades of French and Meagher, Richardson’s division, third corps, were ordered to the support of General Porter.

At six o’clock the enemy again attacked in great force, but failed to break the unwavering line of Union soldiers.

At seven o’clock they rushed forward with increased fury, and finally gained the woods held by Porter’s left. A general confusion followed, with more determined assaults from the enemy, forcing Porter’s men from the position they had so nobly held, to a hill in the rear overlooking the bridge. It was now approaching night, and the hearts of the Union troops were heavy with dire apprehension, when the French and Meagher brigades appeared, sternly driving before them the stragglers who were thronging in disorder toward the bridge. They advanced boldly to the front, and by their steady bearing and their brave example so animated the sinking troops that they rallied, reformed behind the welcome reinforcement, and again advanced up the hill prepared to repulse any attack of the enemy. But what had renewed their courage had filled the rebels with dismay; having been many times in the course of the engagement repulsed with severe slaughter, and now hearing the shouts of the fresh troops, the enemy failed to follow up his advantage; and in the gathering gloom of night the rescued regiments made good their retreat, crossed the bridge in safety, and destroyed it behind them.

In this battle the rebels captured twenty-two guns, three of which were lost by being run off the bridges in the final withdrawal. It is due to the artillery to say that not until the last successful charge of the rebels were the cannoneers driven from their pieces, or struck down, and their guns captured. The batteries of Diedrich, Ranahan, and Grimm took position in front of General Smith’s line and aided by the First Connecticut artillery, with a battery of siege guns, drove back the rebels in front of General Porter.

THE CHANGE OF BASE.

The weary hours of the sultry night following the battle of Gaines’ Mill were heavy laden to the soldiers of the army of the Potomac.—While the rear guard was taking positions to beat back the advance of the foe on the next day, the main body of the army continued a retreat which every man felt to be ignominious; and rolled backward, like a mighty stream turned from its source, toward the James river.

On the evening of June 27th General McClellan assembled his corps commanders at his headquarters, and informed them of the proposed change in his base of operations, his reasons, his choice of route and method of execution.

General Keyes was directed to move his corps across White Oak swamp, and to seize strong positions on the opposite side, in order to cover the passage of the troops and trains—a movement which he executed the following morning.

General McClellan spent the day at Savage’s Station, directing the withdrawal of the trains and supplies of the army. Orders were given to load the wagons with all the ammunition, provisions, and necessary baggage of officers and men that could be placed on them, and to destroy all property which could not be transported with the army.

A proper number of surgeons and attendants, with a bountiful supply of rations and medical stores were left with the sick and wounded who could not be removed.

A herd of beef cattle numbering twenty-five hundred head was transferred in safety to the James river, by the Chief Commissary, Colonel Clark.

The enemy opened on General Smiths’ division from Garnett’s Hill, from the valley above, and from Gaines’ Hill on the opposite side of the Chickahominy, while General Franklin was in the act of withdrawing his command from Golding’s farm. A short time after, a Georgia regiment made an attempt to carry the works about to be vacated, but were instantly repulsed by the Twenty-third New Jersey and Forty-ninth Pennsylvania Volunteers, on picket duty, aided by a section of Mott’s battery.

General Porter’s corps was moved across White Oak swamp, and was so placed as to strengthen General Keyes’ right.

McCall’s division, on the night of the 28th, was conveyed across the swamp to aid in covering the remaining trains and troops.

During the same night General Sumner withdrew his troops to a point on the railroad near Savage’s Station; and Heintzelman and Smith took up positions in his close vicinity. The divisions of Sedgwick and Richardson were already there on the railroad facing Richmond; the first line of Richardson’s division being held by General French, and the second supported by General Caldwell.

General Slocum’s division of Franklin’s corps was ordered to Savage’s Station, to be held in reserve.

BATTLES OF ALLEN’S FARM AND SAVAGE’S STATION.

Early on the morning of Sunday, June 29, it was observed by the keen and watchful eye of General Franklin that the enemy had reconstructed the bridges across the Chickahominy, and were advancing in large force on Savage’s Station. He instantly communicated the fact to General Sumner.

At 9 A. M. the enemy furiously attacked General Sedgwick’s right, but was signally repulsed. They next attacked General Richardson on the left, attempting to carry the position of Colonel Brooks. Hazzard’s battery, afterwards replaced by Pettit’s, was served with disastrous effect on the enemy. The Fifty-third Pennsylvania poured in a steady fire on the enemy, compelling them to retreat in disorder. Three times the enemy renewed the attack, and three times they were completely repulsed.

At half past 12 A. M., General Sumner, having united his forces with those of General Franklin, assumed command.

It was about eleven o’clock when the rebels first made their appearance, and commenced their attack by throwing shells into General Sumner’s lines. Orders had been given to Generals Sumner, Franklin, and Heintzelman to hold their position until dark: the latter was ordered to hold himself in readiness to retreat as soon as night fell. Sumner’s and Franklin’s commands were drawn up in line of battle in a large open field to the left of the railroad. General Brooks with his brigade held the wood to the left of the field, bearing himself with true soldierly heroism, and though wounded he retained his command. At 4 P. M., the rebels attacked on the Williamsburg road, but were gallantly met by the brigade of the brave General Burns, supported and reinforced by two lines in reserve and by the New York Sixty-ninth, Hazzard’s and Pettit’s batteries again doing most valuable service. The conflict continued to rage with unabated fury till eight o’clock at night. The enemy deeming their force irresistible, came dashing down now upon this portion of the line, and then upon that, but were invariably repulsed at every point, often with severe slaughter. When night closed upon the combatants the Union soldiers remained unshaken at their posts, and the rebels were driven from the field, with broken, disordered lines, from their unsuccessful conflict.

Under cover of the darkness these indomitable men, after their hard day’s fight, from which they had gained only the ability to retreat, fell back, resuming their unsatisfactory march, and crossed the White Oak Swamp in good marching order before the morning’s dawn. By the morning of the 30th they had crossed White Oak Bridge and burnt the bridge after them, General French, with his brigade acting as rear-guard. The scene along the line of this precipitate, and apparently unnecessary retreat beggars all description. Notwithstanding every effort made by General McClellan, and his personal staff, the roads were blocked with wagons, and the greatest difficulty was found in keeping the trains in motion.

The following is an extract from General McClellan’s official report, and gives in few words an accurate description of the state of affairs in his army at this point:

“The engineer officers whom I had sent forward on the twenty-eighth to reconnoitre the roads had neither returned nor sent me any reports or guides. Generals Keyes and Porter had been delayed—one by losing the road, and the other by repairing an old road—and had not been able to send any information. We then knew of but one road for the movement of the troops and our immense trains.

“It was, therefore, necessary to post the troops in advance of this road as well as our limited knowledge of the ground permitted, so as to cover the movement of the trains in the rear.

“I then examined the whole line from the swamp to the left, giving final instructions for the posting of the troops and the obstructions of the roads toward Richmond, and all corps commanders were directed to hold their positions until the trains had passed, after which a more concentrated position was to be taken up near James river.

“Our force was too small to occupy and hold the entire line from the White Oak swamp to the river, exposed as it was to be taken in reverse by a movement across the lower part of the swamp, or across the Chickahominy below the swamp. Moreover, the troops were then greatly exhausted and required rest in a more secure position.

“I extended my examinations of the country as far as Haxall’s, looking at all the approaches to Malvern, which position I perceived to be the key to our operations in this quarter, and was thus enabled to expedite very considerably the passage of the trains, and to rectify the positions of the troops.

“Every thing being then quiet, I sent aids to the different corps commanders to inform them what I had done on the left, and to bring me in formation of the condition of affairs on the right. I returned from Malvern to Haxall’s, and having made arrangements for instant communication from Malvern by signals, went on board of Captain Rodgers’s gunboat, lying near, to confer with him in reference to the condition of our supply vessels, and the state of things on the river. It was his opinion that it would be necessary for the army to fall back to a position below City Point, as the channel there was so near the southern shore that it would not be possible to bring up the transports, should the enemy occupy it. Harrison’s Landing was, in his opinion, the nearest suitable point. Upon the termination of this interview I returned to Malvern Hill, and remained there until shortly before daylight.”

BATTLE OF NELSON’S FARM. JUNE 30, 1862.

Up to this time the rebels had felt no doubt of their ability utterly to destroy the Army of the Potomac, lying, as they supposed, at their mercy. Greatly to their surprise and disgust they now awoke to the fact that their prey was escaping them, and would soon be marshalled on the banks of the James, safe under the protection of the Federal gunboats. Maddened with rage and disappointment, they pursued hotly, and it soon became evident that another battle was inevitable. On the morning of the 30th, General Heintzelman ordered the bridge at Brackett’s Ford to be destroyed, and trees to be felled across that road and the Charles City road. General Sumner had been ordered to take position at a place known as Glendale, and sometimes as “Nelson’s Farm.” A line of battle was formed, with Meade’s brigade on the right; Seymour’s on the left, while Reynolds’ was held in reserve, commanded by Colonel S. G. Simmons of the Fifth Pennsylvania. Randall’s regular battery was placed on the right; Kernis’ and Cooper’s batteries opposite the centre, and Diedrich’s and Kannahan’s batteries of the artillery reserve on the left—all in front of the infantry line.

A little before one o’clock the rebels opened a fierce fire upon the divisions of Smith and Richardson and Naglee’s brigade at White Oak swamp bridge. Under cover of this fire, which continued throughout the day, they sent an infantry force across the creek. The Federal artillery, under Captain Ayers, was directed with deadly effect, but the Union forces in return suffered great loss, especially Richardson’s division. Hazzard’s battery was forced to retire, but not till it had lost many gunners, and Captain Hazzard himself was mortally wounded.

At two o’clock a large force of rebels was reported advancing by the Charles City road; and in half an hour afterward the attack was made on General Slocum’s left, and the thunder of war heralded the enemy’s advance as he pressed boldly on in the face of a heavy fire. The battle raged without interruption for two hours; but at length the rebels were compelled to fall back before the dreadful storm of death poured in upon them by both artillery and infantry. Having formed a dense column, in large force, comprising the divisions of Longstreet and Hill, the enemy made a furious charge upon General McCall’s division, which was received with a shower of canister that tore its way through their ranks, leaving gaps on every side. They unhesitatingly closed up, and with desperate fury rushed forward again, forcing the devoted band who had so bravely withstood them, to fall back before their overwhelming numbers. There was no running; the patriot troops retired slowly in good order, boldly disputing the ground as they fell back. The rebels numbered three to one of the Federals. It was now considerably past sundown, and the darkness of night was rapidly succeeding twilight. Reinforcements from the retreating line were sent back, to aid in presenting a successful resistance to the advancing enemy, and our gallant heroes, weary, worn, sleepless and hungry, awaited the next attack from the powerful and exultant foe.

Generals Sedgwick, Sumner, and Hooker, added new laurels to their well-won fame, in this battle. The latter being on McCall’s left, by moving to his right, repulsed the rebels bravely, and with great slaughter to their well-filled ranks. Generals Sumner and Sedgwick, in the rear, drove back the enemy with artillery and infantry. The rebels then vigorously renewed the attack on Kearney’s left, but were repulsed with severe loss.

General Sumner says of this battle, that it was the most severe action since the battle of Fair Oaks, and adds, “The enemy was routed at all points, and driven from the field.”

THE BATTLE OF MALVERN HILL. JULY 1, 1862.

Led by General Franklin, the Union troops, during the night succeeding the battle of Nelson’s Farm, retreated toward a point called Malvern Hill. The dawn of the morning of July 1st saw the army massed on this hill, engaged in selecting positions for their batteries. The point selected for resisting the further advance of the rebels on this day was on the left and centre of our lines, resting on Malvern Hill; the right meanwhile curving backward through a wooded country toward a point below Haxall’s, on the James river. A heavy swell of pasture land, about a mile and a half by three-fourths of a mile in area, was the spot called Malvern Hill. It was well cleared of timber; and several intersecting and converging roads ran across it. The ground sloped gradually toward the north and east, leaving clear ranges for artillery in those directions, and in front were many defensible ravines. It was evident from the enemy’s position that the attack would come from the direction of Richmond and White Oak swamp; and of necessity strike the left wing of the Union troops. For this reason the lines at that point were strengthened by massing the troops, and collecting the principal part of the artillery.

The left of the lines was held by Porter’s corps, with the division of Sykes on the left and Morrell on the right; the artillery of the divisions and the artillery of the reserve being disposed in such a manner that a concentrated fire of some sixty guns could, be brought to bear on any point on the front or left.

After much praiseworthy exertion, Colonel Tyler had succeeded in getting ten of his siege guns in position on the highest point of the hill. To the right of General Porter was placed General Couch’s division, and next to him came Kearney and Hooker; then Smith and Slocum, and further to the right, the remainder of Keyes’ corps, extending backward in a curved line that reached almost to the river. The flank was well protected; a Pennsylvania corps was held in reserve. Along the entire front the line was very strong; and by slashing the timber plentifully and barricading the roads, the right was held as secure as possible.

The flotilla on James river, in command of Commodore Rogers, was so placed that the gunboats protected the army’s flank, and commanded the approach from Richmond.

It was about ten o’clock in the morning when the enemy made his first appearance, attracting the attention of the Union troops by light skirmishing and occasional artillery as far to the right as General Hooker’s division. It was an hour of deep anxiety to the Union troops, and the heart of every man beat eagerly and anxiously, but fearlessly, when, at two o’clock in the afternoon a large body of rebels was seen approaching directly in front of Heintzelman’s corps, but beyond the reach of our guns. The preparations made at once to meet its advance proved unnecessary, for it disappeared; and it was generally supposed that it retired by the rear, and, later in the day, participated in the attack made on our left.

About three o’clock the battle began in earnest; a heavy fire of artillery was poured in on Kearney’s left and Couch’s division, which was speedily followed up by a sharp attack of infantry on Couch’s front. The heroic Unionists were prompt to answer, and a roar of artillery replied to that of the enemy. The infantry of Couch’s division remained lying on the ground till the advancing column of rebels was within short musket range, and then, springing to their feet, sent a death-dealing volley into their ranks, that broke the attacking force and drove them in disorder back over their own ground. The Union army availed themselves of the opportunity by following up the advantage; and they pursued the enemy till the right of its line had advanced some seven or eight hundred yards, and rested upon a thick clump of trees that gave them a stronger and more effective position.

The whole line was now carefully surveyed during the lull of a few minutes that followed, while the Union soldiers waited eagerly for the next attack. The rebels now gathered their utmost strength to strike their heaviest blow. At six o’clock they suddenly opened a destructive fire upon Couch’s and Richardson’s divisions; and at the same time followed column after column of infantry from the woods, charging desperately, and evidently intending to take the field.

General McClellan’s report, in describing this part of the battle is as follows: “Brigade after brigade, formed under cover of the woods, started at a run to cross the open space and charge our batteries, but the heavy fire of our guns, with the cool and steady volleys of our infantry, in every case sent them reeling back to shelter, and covered the ground with their dead and wounded. In several instances our infantry withheld their fire until the attacking column, which rushed through the storm of canister and shell from our artillery, had reached within a few yards of our lines. They then poured in a single volley, and dashed forward with the bayonet, capturing prisoners and colors, and driving the routed columns in confusion from the field.”

The position of Porter and Couch was every moment becoming more critical, as everything depended upon the successful resistance of what was felt to be the enemy’s final assault. Sickles and Meagher were ordered to withdraw their brigades, as soon as it was considered prudent, and to reinforce the part of the line which was being so hardly pressed. Certain regiments of Porter’s and Couch’s division had entirely expended their ammunition, and their places were at once filled from the Sickles and Meagher brigades; and batteries from the rear were pushed forward to supply the place of those who were exhausted. The enemy was slow to acknowledge himself beaten, and, until dark, persisted in unwearied efforts to take the position so tenaciously held by the patriots. Despite his vastly superior numbers, however, he was continually repulsed as often as he attacked, till darkness ended the battle of Malvern Hill, though artillery firing continued up to nine o’clock.

The loss sustained by General McClellan’s army, in the course of those bloody engagements that marked the retreat from the Chickahominy to Harrison’s Landing was very heavy. McClellan himself computed the loss at upwards of 15,000 men. The stubborn resistance and gallant courage of the Union soldiers, at Malvern Hill, preserved the army from sad discomfiture, if not destruction. The withdrawal to Harrison’s Landing was, however, regarded with great disfavor by many Union officers, and to the people of the North was the occasion of much criticism and regret. Gloom succeeded cheerful hope, in the bosoms of many patriots, at this juncture, and it was not until good news arrived from the west and southwest, that confidence in the success of the Union arms was again revived. The Army of the Potomac, meanwhile, took a short season of rest, preparatory to new movements.

EVACUATION OF PENSACOLA. MAY 9, 1862.

On the night of the 9th of May, the rebels, believing that an attack was about to be made by the Union fleet, under Captain, now Commodore Porter, set fire to the Pensacola Navy Yard, Fort McRea, the Naval Hospital, Warrington, and Pensacola itself. General Arnold, divining their destructive object, immediately opened fire from Fort Pickens, and kept up a heavy bombardment, for five hours, thus preventing the rebels from fulfilling their plan, which contemplated the destruction of the entire town. A demand was then made for the surrender of Pensacola, and, Mayor Bode complying, the Union forces took possession of the place, capturing a quantity of valuable lumber, many thousand dollars’ worth of oil, and rebel arms and equipments. The enemy, however, had succeeded in destroying a good deal of property, and had then retired, about one thousand strong, led by General Bragg, to a camp, five miles outside of Mobile.

On the 12th of May, immediately following the occupation of this point, President Lincoln issued a proclamation, announcing the ports of Beaufort, Port Royal, and New Orleans, to be open to commerce under the laws of the United States.

CAPTURE OF FORTS PILLOW AND RANDOLPH: OCCUPATION OF MEMPHIS. JUNE 4–6, 1862.

During the time that Major-General McClellan was conducting his army in its retreat towards the James river, much, that was of great moment to the country, was taking place in other directions. The rebels had fled from Corinth, leaving it in the possession of the Federal troops, under General Halleck. Forts Pillow and Randolph now became an easy prey, having been flanked, and, to a great degree, surrounded, by National troops, and having already had a large portion of their garrisons withdrawn, to aid General Beauregard in his unsuccessful defence of Corinth. In this condition the rebels speedily decided that flight was the only safe course left to them, and, on the 4th of June, having previously destroyed every thing that could not be removed, they evacuated the two forts.

All obstructions to the navigation of the river having been now removed, the National fleet, on the morning after the Federals had taken possession of the heights, descended the river to Memphis, and cast anchor, about two miles above the city. The fleet consisted of the five gunboats, Benson, Saint Louis, Carondelet, Cairo, and Louisville; and the four rams, Lancaster, Monarch, Number Three, and Queen of the West—the rams being under command of Colonel Charles Ellet, Jr. The rebel gunboats had also assembled at that point, from above and below—to dispute the further passage of the stream—making a formidable fleet, which consisted of the iron-clads, Little Rebel, Jeff Thompson, Sumter, Beauregard, Bragg, Price, Lovell, and Van Dorn. The rebel fleet was under the command of Commodore E. Montgomery.

It was late in the evening when the Federal fleet anchored for the night; and some of the most eager of the officers, seeing there were no batteries to pass, were anxious to push on to Memphis at once, and were clamorous in asking why they must remain simply within view of the wished-for haven during the whole night.

But the prudence of Captain Davis (in command of the whole National fleet) was amply justified, when the morning came. The whole rebel fleet, under full head of steam, was then discovered by two Federal vessels which were lying close to the shore. These two Union gunboats had steamed cautiously down the river, to reconnoitre the enemy’s position; and having been satisfied with regard to it, had, as cautiously, but with all possible speed, steamed back again to rejoin the fleet. The rebels having seen them, and perceived the haste they made to return, supposed them fleeing in terror, and sent some shots after them, which passed harmlessly, falling into the water beyond. Captain Davis lost no time in preparing his advance to meet the foe. He immediately signalled all his gunboats. In such a case as this transports and mortar-boats were utterly useless. The rams, ready, of course, to render all possible assistance, constituted an independent fleet; and were, therefore, left solely to the command of Colonel Ellet, who was in no way subject to orders from Captain Davis, but was required to report himself only to the Navy Department.

Then began one of the most exciting as well as fearful fights that can be witnessed in warfare. Majestically the Union and the rebel fleets approached in line of battle. When within a mile of each other, the combatants opened fire; and for an hour, the thunder of cannon, the flash of fire, and clouds of smoke filled the air. Each moment the two fleets approached nearer and nearer, till, in a brief time they were but a few hundred yards apart, while broadside after broadside, following in rapid succession, was poured in from the black-mouthed cannon upon either side. The combat had begun at a very early hour of the morning, and while it continued to rage the sun of a glorious day in June broke slowly through the crimson splendor of the eastern sky, and looked warmly down upon a scene, the like of which had long been too familiar to his gaze.

The river, like a sheet of molten silver, lay smiling beneath the summer sky, placidly reflecting its hues and colors and changes, while the sweet morning air rapidly grew thick, dense, and sulphurous with the smoke that hung like a great dark cloud, growing darker and darker, and shutting out the sun.

An incessant roar of cannon, with flash and smoke, followed in rapid succession, and with deafening effect, while the shot and shell that rattled and clattered against the armed ships’ sides rebounded again, and breaking the face of the smooth river sank beneath its quiet waters.

The guns had long since awakened the people of the city, who now crowded in a vast throng down to the edge of the bluffs, upon which Memphis is built. The levee was literally swarming, and black with human beings, straining their sight to peer through the dense overhanging clouds of smoke that was shutting the combatants out of view.

A momentary lull now occurred in the fierce thunder of the battle. Intense anxiety was felt, on both sides, the Union men being hopeful in the strength of their own heroism, as they always were. In this case even from the first, they had been encouraged, by seeing the rebel gunboats, gradually, and almost imperceptibly, fall back, as the Union vessels closely pressed upon them. Suddenly, a strange looking craft steamed around a bend in the river, and with extraordinary speed came up to the assistance of the Union gunboats. Soon another similar looking vessel followed, and as the rebels caught sight of them, alarm and surprise seem to paralyze their efforts. For a moment they hesitated. Then turning slowly they began to fall back on the current of the river. Onward, with almost lightning-like rapidity, steamed the Monarch and the Queen of the West. Their gallant commanders had needed no stronger summons than the booming of the cannon to bring them into the heart of the combat. With extraordinary speed the Queen of the West plunged between the National gunboats, and having previously selected her victim, rushed into the midst of the rebel rams, and drove furiously upon the Beauregard. The pilot of the Beauregard adroitly avoided the coming foe, swung round, and so escaped the collision. But the Queen, determined not to lose the power she had crowded on for the destruction of the Beauregard, plunged forward upon the rebel ram Price, which received the advance with a well-directed fire. But the apparently invulnerable Union vessel, which shook shot and shell from her armed sides as though they had been drops of water, struck her opponent amidships with such a crushing, fatal blow as immediately stove in the Price’s wheel-house, splintered her ribs of iron and oak, like glass, and crushed her side. All was thus over with the Price, which, barely able to reach the margin of the shore, sunk beneath the waves, a complete wreck. Again the Queen of the West challenged the Beauregard; and, head to head, these tremendous iron-clads drove furiously against each other. Again the rebel avoided the death-stroke, and avenged himself by a heavy blow against the Queen’s side, which stove in a gaping hole, that speedily disabled the brave ship for further contest. But, scorning to draw away, the dismantled Queen still held her place, to view the combat, and to watch the avenger of her injuries. She had not long to wait. The Monarch, furious at the disaster of her consort, plunged directly into the Beauregard, and stove in the rebel’s bows. The rushing flood of the mighty river poured in; and, in another moment, the crushed vessel sank beneath the waters of the Mississippi.

In the mean time the gunboat Benton had dealt destruction upon the rebel vessel Lovell: as the wreck settled down, the waters opened to receive their prey, and then rolled calmly over the spot where it had disappeared forever. Many of the wretched crew sank in the wreck; some fifty or more, wounded and scalded, plunged into the river; and a few of them were rescued by boats sent by the Union flotilla to their relief, as they struggled in the waters. The greater number of the unfortunate beings were swept by the rapid current to the same watery grave which had engulfed so many of their fellows. One after another the enemy’s boats were crippled. The Jeff. Thompson was forced to run ashore; and her crew escaping over her bows disappeared in the woods. Hardly had they escaped, when a shell was thrown on board, and exploding, set the ship on fire. For the wounded there was no escape; and they writhed in maddening agony, till a spark at length reached the magazine, and the ship, with a terrific explosion, was blown into innumerable fragments. The Bragg and the Sumter were also forced ashore, crippled and disabled. Their crews escaped into the woods. Of all the rebel fleet the Van Dorn alone escaped, being so swift in her speed down the river, that the fastest runners could not overtake her and so relinquished the hopeless pursuit. The Union fleet now came to anchor in front of the city of Memphis, and sent in a demand for its surrender. The city, having no means of defense, was at once occupied by the Federal troops.

Immediately upon the surrender of the city, the stars and stripes were placed over the post-office by order of Colonel Ellet.

Colonel G. N. Fitch was appointed Provost-marshal of the city; and the Mayor showed his natural good sense by cooperating with him in every way to maintain peace and good order.

The only loss to the Union fleet, in this fierce naval encounter, was the injury to the Queen of the West, and a wound to her brave commander, Colonel Ellet. This wound, at the time it was received, had not prevented Colonel Ellet from continuing at his duties, and it was hoped that it would prove slight; but it grew more and more serious until it resulted in the death of one of the most brilliant and heroic men—to whom the nation owes the capture of the city of Memphis. Colonel Ellet died at Cairo, on the 21st of June, 1862.

Memphis, of course, became one of the most important Union posts on the Mississippi river.

NEW COMBINATIONS. BATTLE OF CEDAR MOUNTAIN, VA. AUGUST 7, 1862.

On the 23rd of July, 1862, Major-General H. W. Halleck arrived at Washington, whither he had been summoned from the west, to assume the chief command of all the armies of the United States. It was felt by the government that there ought now to be a military head of affairs. McClellan was still on the James river. On assuming command, General Halleck visited General McClellan at Harrison’s Landing, and took counsel with him, as to future movements. But the respective plans of the two generals did not coincide; and, of course, the policy of General Halleck prevailed. McClellan wished for reinforcements, and desired once more to advance against Richmond, by way of the Peninsula. General Halleck, however, ordered him to evacuate the Peninsula, and join his forces to those of the Army of Virginia. The latter had, meantime, been formed, by the consolidation of the forces under Banks, McDowell, and Fremont, its command being intrusted to General Pope. This officer took the field on the 27th of July, being charged to protect the city of Washington, guard the valley of the Shenandoah against further rebel raids, and, by bold advances against Richmond from the north, to distract the attention of the foe from the projected movement of McClellan’s forces, from Harrison’s Landing to Acquia Creek. The Army of Virginia consisted, at this time, of twenty-eight thousand men, and was stationed in the vicinity of Culpepper and Fredericksburg, on the northern bank of the Rapidan river.

It was the 7th of August when General Pope learned that the rebels were crossing the Rapidan, in great force. Those of his troops which had been dispersed for the sake of observation, received orders to rally immediately at Culpepper. Crawford’s brigade of Banks’s corps was, during the forenoon of the next day, dispatched towards Cedar Mountain, in order that it might, so far as possible, retard the movements of the enemy. General Banks, on the evening of the 8th, had arrived from Hazel river; and early on Saturday morning he was sent forward with his corps of seven thousand men to join General Crawford.

The rebels had already, on Thursday, the 7th of August, stationed themselves on an eminence near Culpepper Court House, called Cedar Mountain; having crossed the Rapidan under command of General Stonewall Jackson. General Sigel, by forced marches, was hastening to the support of General Banks.

About five o’clock in the afternoon the rebels assailed General Banks with a destructive fire of both artillery and infantry. General Crawford’s brigade was conspicuous in the battle. It consisted of the Tenth Maine, Twenty-eighth New York, Forty-sixth Pennsylvania, and Fifth Connecticut. The enemy’s batteries were stationed on Cedar Mountain, considerably above the positions occupied by the Union troops. The two forces were about a mile from each other: and the battle was waged by artillery alone. The rebels rapidly increased the number of their batteries, and concentrated a fire of terrible severity upon the Union troops.

At last, at six o’clock, the order was given to charge, and the troops sprang forward, at the full run, with bayonets ready for a desperate charge. Before they had proceeded far the enemy opened a most destructive fire upon them, from his batteries. A wake of the dead and the wounded was left in their track as they pressed heroically forward under the terrific fire of the rebels. But at length retreat became inevitable, and the brave patriots reluctantly retired.

Night terminated a most unequal conflict. General Pope’s official account gave the number of General Banks’ troops at seven thousand; while the rebel accounts stated that the enemy on this occasion were fifteen thousand strong. Both parties claimed the victory; but assuredly it did not belong to the Union troops, though they might well feel satisfied with their own conduct. They had held at bay a force outnumbering their own two to one.

Generals Banks, Pope, and Sigel held a conference at about midnight. They had selected for the night bivouac a hill which overlooked the battle-field. Suddenly, while they conferred as to their future movements, the party were put to a flight by an unexpected shower of bullets from some rebel pickets, who had, unawares, crept quite near them.

Sunday morning dawned upon the two armies, and saw each one in the same position which it had occupied on the previous night; but both the Union and rebel army had suffered too severely to renew the fight immediately. Monday was a melancholy day; and was spent in the sad duty of bringing in the dead and wounded. The rebels were slowly retreating, and left many of their dead upon the field. They were pursued, as far as the banks of the Rapidan, by General Buford with a column of cavalry. The National loss on Saturday was fifteen hundred; that of the rebels was much less.

Dispatches of General Lee had been captured by the Federals, and it was ascertained by these documents that the rebel general proposed to destroy General Pope’s small army before he could get reinforcements; and the great strength of Lee’s army, as compared with that of the Union, was indeed appalling. Already that immense army was crossing the Rapidan, and by the 18th of August its whole line confronted the forces under General Pope.

General Pope was obliged to retreat as far as the Rappahannock, where his army took a position beyond the north fork of the river.

The enemy continued to advance, and on the morning of the 20th, drove in the Union pickets and made an effort to cross the river at Kelly’s Ford. It was of the greatest importance to General Pope to retain communication with Fredericksburg, for by that way he was eagerly looking for reinforcements; and, therefore, his army bravely resisted the efforts of the rebels to cross the river, keeping up the resistance for two days. But the rebels slowly began to gain their object; and ascending the river, endeavored to turn the right of the Union army under General Sigel. At Sulphur Springs, they effected a crossing. The position of the Union army at this time was very perilous. General Sigel had orders to resist the rebels at every point below Sulphur Springs, and was at the same time expected to extend his line toward Warrenton. General Lee sent a large detachment of his men up the river, keeping the great ranks of the rebel army in front of General Pope’s line.

There remained one of three things for General Pope to do; to retire by Fredericksburg, and thus lose direct communication with Washington; to abandon the line of the Rappahannock, by falling back on Warrenton; or to bring his whole force to bear upon the rebel flank and rear, then marching up the river. He chose to fight. The attack was made on the 23rd, in the morning, after a heavy rain, which had raised the Rappahannock several feet, carrying away the bridges, and rendering the fords impassable. General Sigel was ordered to attack the rebels at Sulphur Springs; and he did so, driving them back over the river. They destroyed the bridges behind them. He then moved down to Waterloo Bridge, whence General Pope’s line extended to Warrenton.

Further advances of the enemy were perceived on the afternoon of this day. A large force of infantry, cavalry, and artillery, belonging to Stonewall Jackson’s command, were seen in the valley between Blue Ridge and Bull Run mountains, steadily marching toward Rectortown. General Pope now abandoned his line of communication with Fredericksburg, and made no attempt to oppose the rebels crossing at the Rappahannock Station.

General Pope, however, deserves great praise for having, during eight days, resisted this advance of an overwhelmingly large army, But finding it impossible to withstand it on that line any longer, he chose a new position, well adapted for defence, extending his army from Warrenton to Gainesville.

Reinforcements for General Pope’s army had by this time arrived, so that his numbers were increased to fifty-five thousand. But the rebel army numbered one hundred thousand. Day after day, for about a week, raids, skirmishes, battles, surprises, marches and counter-marches rapidly followed each other; and the rebels succeeded in seizing Manassas Junction, where they captured a large amount of stores.

A junction was now effected by the strong forces of the rebel Generals Jackson and Longstreet, at a point east of the Bull Run mountains.

Just before this junction General Pope had attacked Jackson at Manassas; and the engagement was a very fierce one. The conflict raged desperately, and it was difficult to decide which side would win the day; but after a long and deadly fight the patriots were beaten back towards Gainesville. The rebel loss in this battle was very severe—more so than that of the Union army: but the exact numbers cannot be stated, for no official report of the disasters was allowed to be published. The National troops lost six thousand men. During this time General Halleck had sent many dispatches to General McClellan ordering reinforcements to be sent to General Pope: which orders could not, at first, be obeyed, for the reason that General McClellan’s troops, after their long fighting during the retreat, were not in a suitable condition to go into battle.

General McClellan, however, used all possible diligence in sending on reinforcements, and telegraphed General Halleck on the morning of the 29th, “Franklin’s corps is in motion; started about six o’clock, A. M. I can give him but two squadrons of cavalry. I should not have moved him but for your pressing orders of last night.”

Quick dispatches passed between General Halleck and General McClellan till the 30th; by which it appeared clearly that General McClellan’s army was in no condition to send reinforcements to the aid of General Pope; and that he deserved neither the accusations of tardiness, cowardice, or treason, which were hurled against him. On the 29th and 30th the main body of the rebel army, under General Lee, was pressing forward through the mountains, elated with what they claimed as victories, strengthened by strong supports under Longstreet, and confident that they were pursuing a resistless march for the invasion of the North. And they had good right to feel elated; for the men who pushed forward, while they were poorly fed, half-starved, scantily clothed, with bare feet, torn and bleeding, were not made of stuff to anticipate defeat.

The corps of Generals Sumner and Franklin had now arrived to the assistance of General Pope, who could not refrain from bitter complaints that they had not reached him sooner; but he was prompt in preparations to resist the enemy’s advance upon Washington.

The rebel army rapidly gathered all its force before the forces of General Pope. The centre was commanded by Colonel Lee; the right by Longstreet; and the left by Jackson. The Union troops spread out in a line that confronted the enemy; the Union batteries crowned the hill which they had occupied in the disastrous battle of Bull Run. The more advanced portion of the line at Grovetown was composed of the corps of Generals Porter, Sigel, and Reno; General Heintzelman held the right, and General McDowell the left.

Already the pickets of the combatants, so close as to almost blend with each other, had engaged in a brisk skirmish; but this was lost sight of in the destructive, murderous fire of artillery which, from opposite heights, hurled forward missiles dealing swift death upon the infantry alike of patriots and rebels.

The Union forces on both right and left advanced in small numbers, at about one o’clock, to dislodge the enemy’s sharpshooters, who were gradually forced to fall back; but at the same time the Federal army was driven back by the enemy’s artillery. Porter, who supported King’s division, was ordered to advance by the road, and attack the enemy on the left. He took a position which covered the front of Reno and Sigel—the latter being near the centre, and next to Heintzelman. Rickett’s division was detached from McDowell’s corps to aid in the movement of General Porter, but when the rebel column pressed upon the Union left he was speedily returned to his former position.

Porter advanced upon the enemy, who was behind breast works, at about four o’clock, and a furious fire from the rebels was immediately opened upon him. Pressing forward till they came within musket range, they fought fifteen minutes with the utmost desperation. A second and third line advanced from the woods, endeavoring with all their strength to press back the enemy, but the efforts of the patriots proved ineffectual. The rebels were plainly getting the advantage, and as the smoke from the continuous firing died away, the Union soldiers in ever increasing numbers could be seen scattering away toward the woods. Sigel received the men of Porter’s repulsed columns, and they were reformed in the rear. It was about five o’clock, and the rebels were exultantly advancing along the whole line. Jackson, notwithstanding he had suffered much from Porter’s advance, came down heavily on Sigel’s left. Milroy’s brigade received him bravely, and he was boldly repulsed. Supports were being continually pushed forward to the assistance of both sides, and the battle raged furiously. But the rebels continued to gain the advantage, and pressed forward in concentrated masses. The Federals were mowed down as grass before the scythe: but they still dealt dreadful destruction upon the enemy, till they were finally compelled to retreat, which they did slowly and in good order.

It was eight o’clock before the guns ceased to thunder forth from their fearful mouths, but the groans of the wounded and dying still continued, and made the air alive with a noise far more terrible than the thunder of war.

It was a most complete victory to the rebels, and a bloody battle to all. The loss on both sides was very heavy; but that of the Union much greater than the enemy.

Shortly after midnight the whole Federal army had crossed Bull Run. No time was lost in posting batteries to command the bridge; and the rear guard bivouacked till daylight at a point two miles before reaching Centreville. Jackson at the same time led his troops to the north of Centreville, endeavoring to turn the Federals’ right, that their connection with Washington might thus be cut off. General Pope, anticipating such a movement, had drawn back his troops to Germantown, where, on September 1st, he fought a sharp engagement with the rebels, fiercely repulsing them. General Kearney was repelled in this engagement. As the darkness gathered around the combatants, he rode forward to reconnoitre, and passing the Union pickets, approached so close to the enemy that a rifleman’s bullet pierced his body, and he fell to the earth, dead. Here, also, fell Colonel George W. Pratt, of New York, while leading his regiment of Ulster county boys in its first charge. A more accomplished mind, or braver spirit, never yet was given to a country.

The Army of Virginia was ordered to withdraw to Alexandria on the 2nd of September, a movement which made it necessary for General Burnside to evacuate Fredericksburg.

Falmouth Station, containing large quantities of commissary stores, was destroyed. Three bridges across the Rappahannock met a similar fate; and Acquia Creek was shortly afterward abandoned, when the forces removed to Alexandria.

At Alexandria, also, were concentrated the shattered divisions of the splendid Army of the Potomac, awaiting the arrival of Pope’s Army of Virginia.

MOVEMENTS OF M’CLELLAN.

On the 3rd of August, General Halleck issued an order to General McClellan, directing him to remove his army from Harrison’s Landing to Acquia creek. This order was received by McClellan on the 4th inst., and though protesting against this change of plan as impolitic and sacrificial, that officer took immediate measures to obey the unwelcome command. To retire under the eyes of a vigilant foe, was not, however, either a safe or an easy task; and it was not until the 14th of August that the general movement of the Army of the Potomac commenced. The occasion was, to the last degree, critical. Lee, as we have seen, had been imperiling the Army of Virginia, under Pope, since the 7th of August. Step by step that commander had yielded ground. The Capital of the Republic was considered to be in jeopardy. Party feeling ran high. Congress was divided. General Pope, on assuming command had issued a very spirited address to his soldiers, giving them the assurance of certain victory, and reflecting, with unmistakable sarcasm, upon McClellan’s campaign. Then came the discomfiture of Pope, which, of course, gave assurance to the partisans of McClellan. The tardiness of the latter in reaching Acquia creek, and reinforcing the army of Pope, was, in some quarters, confidently ascribed to a desire for that general’s defeat. Danger and difficulty of transportation were in some measure the causes of this tardiness. The movement which commenced at Harrison’s Landing on the 14th of August, continued during ten days. On the 24th inst., McClellan’s headquarters were established at Acquia creek. From that point he held frequent communication with General Halleck at Washington, and thence, also, he detached the corps of Generals Franklin and Sumner to cooperate with General Pope—the latter receiving these reinforcements on the 30th of August. At this juncture, McClellan was detached from the remains of his army, and transferred to the command of the defences of Washington. He arrived at the Capital on the 1st of September. On the following day, the Army of Virginia, led by Pope, was ordered to fall back upon the defences of Washington. This it did, closely pursued by the bold and reckless enemy. The rebels disappeared, however, on the following day, and it soon became evident that they were operating in another direction,—that, in fact, they were making up towards Leesburgh, on the south side of the Potomac. On the 7th of September, General Pope having been relieved of his command, General McClellan left Washington, leading an army to oppose whatever movement against that city might be intended by the rebel General Lee. His advance was made along the north bank of the Potomac, his left wing resting upon that river, his right upon the Baltimore and Ohio railroad. General Banks, meanwhile, was left in command of the defences around Washington. On the 8th, the rebels, who had crossed the Potomac into Maryland, were in the vicinity of Frederick, the main body being in front of McClellan’s advancing forces. Skirmishes now became frequent; but it was not till the 14th of September, that any serious collision occurred. That day, however, witnessed the desperate and important.

BATTLE OF SOUTH MOUNTAIN, MD. SEPTEMBER 14, 1862.

At the point known as Turner’s Gap, the South mountain is about one thousand feet in height, its general direction being from northeast to southwest. At a depression of about four hundred feet in depth the national road from Frederick to Hagerstown crosses the South mountain at right angles, through Turner’s Gap. On the north side of this road, the mountain is divided into two crests or ridges by a narrow valley, which is quite deep at the pass, but becomes only a slight depression at about a mile to the north. There are two country roads, overlooking the principal road, the one on the right, the other on the left; the latter is known as the old Sharpsburgh road, and is nearly parallel to the principal road, and about a half mile distant from it. When it reaches the crest of the mountain it bends off to the left. The other road, which is called the “Hagerstown road” passes up a ravine in the mountains about a mile from the direct road, and heading toward the left along the first crest, enters the turnpike near the summit of the pass. There it was that General McClellan’s army encountered the enemy, and contested the pass called Turner’s gap, where the rebels in very strong force resisted them bravely. The following is General McClellan’s account of his army’s position, when about to fight the battle of South mountain.

On the night of the 13th the positions of the different corps were as follows:

Reno’s corps at Middletown, except Rodman’s division at Frederick, Hooker’s corps on the Monocacy, two miles from Frederick. Sumner’s corps near Frederick. Banks’ corps near Frederick. Sykes’s division near Frederick. Franklin’s corps at Buckeystown. Couch’s division at Licksville.

The orders from headquarters for the march on the 14th were as follows:

Thirteenth, half past eleven, P. M.—Hooker to march at daylight to Middletown. Sykes to move at six, A. M. after Hooker, on the Middletown and Hagerstown road.

Fourteenth, one, A. M.—Artillery reserve to follow Sykes, closely.

Thirteenth, forty-five minutes past eight, P. M.—Turner to move at seven, A. M.

Fourteenth, nine, A. M.—Sumner ordered to take the Shookstown road to Middletown.

Thirteenth, forty-five minutes past six, P. M.—Couch ordered to move to Jefferson with his whole division.

On the fourteenth, General Pleasanton continued his reconnoissance. Gibson’s battery and afterward Benjamin’s battery (of Reno’s corps) were placed on high ground to the left of the turnpike, and obtained a direct fire on the enemy’s position in the gap.

General Cox’s division, which had been ordered up to support General Pleasanton, left its bivouac, near Middletown, at six, A. M. The First brigade reached the scene of action about nine, A. M. and was sent up the old Sharpsburgh road, by General Pleasanton, to feel the enemy and ascertain if he held the crest on that side in strong force. This was soon found to be the case; and General Cox having arrived with the other brigade, and information having been received from General Reno that the column would be supported by the whole corps, the division was ordered to assault the position. Two twenty-pounder Parrotts of Simmons’ battery and two sections of McMullen’s battery were left in the rear in position near the turnpike, where they did good service during the day against the enemy’s batteries in the gap. Colonel Scammon’s brigade was deployed, and, well covered by skirmishers, moved up the slope to the left of the road with the object of turning the enemy’s right, if possible. It succeeded in gaining the crest and establishing itself there, in spite of the vigorous efforts of the enemy, who was posted behind stone walls and in the edges of timber, and the fire of a battery which poured in canister and case-shot on the regiment on the right of the brigade. Colonel Crooke’s brigade marched in columns at supporting distance. A section of McMullan’s battery, under Lieutenant Croome, (killed while serving one of his guns,) was moved up with great difficulty, and opened with canister at a very short range on the enemy’s infantry, by whom (after having done considerable execution) it was soon silenced and forced to withdraw.

One regiment of Crooke’s brigade was now deployed on Scammon’s left, and the other two in his rear, and they several times entered the first line and relieved the regiments in front of them when hard pressed. A section of Sumner’s battery was brought up and placed in the open space in the woods, where it did good service during the rest of the day.

The rebels made several ineffectual attempts to retake the crest, advancing with great boldness, but were on each occasion completely repulsed. Pretty hot fighting had now been going on for about six hours—the battle having began at six o’clock in the morning. About noon, a lull occurred in the contest, lasting nearly two hours; during which the rebels had withdrawn their batteries considerably to the right, and formed columns on both the Union army’s flanks; while the rest of the Union forces were coming up.

General Wilcox’s division was the first to arrive, and took position on the right, having, however, sent one regiment to the extreme left to assist that point against the rebels, who were moving against it.

The division of General Sturgis supported General Wilcox; that of General Rodman was divided, the brigade of Colonel Fairchild being posted on the extreme left; and that of Colonel Hanlan (under General Rodman’s own supervision), on the right.

The enemy continued to make strong efforts to regain the crest; attacking, chiefly, the right of the Union column under General Cox. This division was exposed to a fire directly in front, and also to the rebel batteries on the other side, through which runs the Hagerstown main road. At four o’clock all the reinforcements were in position, and the order was given to either silence or take the rebel batteries, by advancing the whole line upon them. The advance was made with loud shouts and cheers, and the enemy’s desperate resistance was met with fierce assaults on the part of the Federals. The rebels charged on the advancing lines with yells of rage, but meeting such determination from the opposing ranks, they retreated, and fell back in wild confusion.

Wilson’s division suffered the greatest loss; the General gives the highest praise to the conduct of the Seventeenth Michigan in this advance. That regiment had been organized less than a month; but every man met the enemy like a veteran warrior. The Forty-fifth Pennsylvania also signalized themselves by their bravery in the same noble charge.

The batteries across the gap still kept up a constant shower of shot and shell upon the Union lines.

General Sturgis’ division, at about twilight, was moved forward to the front of General Wilcox’s position; and about dark the enemy made a sudden, sharp attack upon it; but was almost instantly driven back. Again, at seven o’clock, the rebels made another effort to regain their lost ground; and for an hour sharp firing was kept up between the two sides. They were finally repulsed, and retreated under cover of the night.

In this engagement Major-General Reno was killed, and General Cox was placed in command. In General Reno, the country lost one of its very best general officers. In recording the sad occurrence, General McClellan says, “He was a skillful soldier, and a brave and honest man.”

The firing ceased entirely about ten o’clock, while the troops slept on their arms, ready to renew the fight when the morning of another day should dawn upon the battle-field. During the night the enemy retired from the front of the Union army, leaving their dead strewn over the field, and abandoning the wounded to their fate.

The right of the column had been actively engaged under General Hooker, while these operations were going forward on the left. Hooker’s corps left the Monocacy early in the morning, and at one o’clock reached the Catoctin creek. As it approached the battle-ground, the greatest enthusiasm was manifested for its gallant commander. General Cox, in his report, gives the following list of his casualties in this well-fought and bravely-won battle; and bestows merited commendation on both officers and men:

“Early in the engagement Lieutenant-Colonel R. B. Hayes, commanding the Twenty-third Ohio, was severely wounded in the arm whilst leading his regiment forward. He refused to leave the field for some time, however, till weakness from loss of blood compelled him. Major E. M. Carey of the Twelfth Ohio, was shot through the thigh late in the action, in which he had greatly distinguished himself by his gallantry and cool courage. Captains Skiles and Hunter, and Lieutenants Hood, Smith, Naughton and Ritter of the Twenty-third Ohio, and Captains Ligget and Wilson of the Twelfth Ohio, were also wounded in the engagement.

“Lieutenant Croome, commanding a section of McMullen’s battery, was killed whilst serving a piece in the place of the gunner who had been killed.

“In the Kanawha division the casualties were five hundred and twenty-eight, of which one hundred and six were killed, three hundred and thirty-six wounded, and eighty-six missing, of all of which a full list will be immediately forwarded.

“I take pleasure in calling attention to the gallantry and efficiency displayed in the action by Colonels Scammon and Crooks, commanding the brigades of the division. The manner in which their commands were handled reflected great credit on them, and entitles them to the highest praise. I beg leave, also, to mention my indebtedness to Captain E. P. Fitch, Captain G. M. Barcom, and Lieutenants J. W. Conine, and S. L. Christie, of my personal staff, for the devotion and courage displayed by them in the laborious and hazardous duties of the day; also to Brigade-Surgeon W. W. Holmes, medical director of the division, for his tireless activity and efficiency in his department. The conduct of both officers and men was every thing that could be desired, and every one seemed stimulated with the determination not to be excelled in any soldierly quality.

“I cannot close this report without speaking of the meritorious conduct of First Lieutenant H. Belcher, of the Eighth Michigan, a regiment belonging to another division. His regiment having suffered severely on the right, and being partly thrown into confusion, he rallied about one hundred men and led them to the front. Being separated from the brigade to which he belonged, he reported to me for duty, and asked a position where he might be of use till his proper place could be ascertained. He was assigned a post on the left, and subsequently in support of the advanced section of Simmons’s battery, in both of which places he and his men performed their duty admirably.”

SURRENDER OF HARPER’S FERRY. SEPTEMBER 15, 1862.

Every patriot in the land was filled with astonishment when he read of the surrender of Harper’s Ferry. This surrender was made by Colonel D. T. Miles, an officer who had received imperative orders to hold this important post, to the last extremity. A natural desire to show all possible gentleness, in judging the act of one no longer living, forbids us to criticise motives, or censure an act which proved a great loss to the country, and which was one that history cannot well defend.

The position of Harper’s Ferry, at the junction of the Potomac and Shenandoah rivers, and on the Ohio and Baltimore railroad, gave it great military importance. General Wool had directed Colonel Miles to fortify Maryland Heights, which is the key to Harper’s Ferry, and to hold the post till McClellan’s arrival. The Heights, however, were left unfortified, and Colonel Thomas H. Ford, of the Thirty-second Ohio, was entrusted by Colonel Miles with discretionary power, for the abandonment of that important position. As soon as he was attacked, therefore, which occurred on the 13th of September, Colonel Ford withdrew from the Heights, and retreated to the Ferry. This movement rendered the position at the Ferry untenable. The Heights were immediately occupied by the enemy, who, on the 14th, commenced cannonading the works at Harper’s Ferry. General McClellan was, at this time, rapidly approaching to the relief of the garrison, which he had been assured by a messenger from Colonel Miles, could hold out two days longer. But though the victory at South Mountain had assured the coming of reinforcements, on the morning of the 15th, after withstanding an attack which lasted from daybreak till seven o’clock, he caused the white flag to be hoisted in token of the surrender of his position. But the firing did not immediately cease, and within the next half hour Colonel Miles was shot, and mortally wounded. The reasons, whatever they may have been, for thus needlessly yielding to his country’s foes the possession of so important a post, went with him to the grave. Eleven thousand five hundred and eighty-three men were thus captured by the enemy. At eight o’clock on the 15th of September, the rebels took possession of Harper’s Ferry. A military commission, held long afterwards at Washington, to inquire into the conduct of the war, exempted all Colonel Miles’ subordinate officers from blame, excepting Colonel T. H. Ford, and Major Baird of the One hundred and Twenty-sixth New York regiment, who were severely censured.

The gallantry of General Julius White, in such defence of Harper’s Ferry as was made, deserves to be recorded and honorably remembered.

BATTLE OF ANTIETAM. SEPTEMBER 17, 1862.

The victors of South Mountain slept upon the field of battle, on the night of September 14th. On the morning of the 15th, at early dawn, the Union pickets were pressed forward, and it was found that the dejected rebels had retired under cover of the night. An immediate pursuit was ordered. The army moved forward at once, in three columns. The first, containing the main force of cavalry, and led by Generals Pleasanton, Sumner, Hooker and Mansfield, advanced along the national turnpike road, by way of Boonsboro’. The second, led by Generals Burnside and Porter, moved by the old Sharpsburgh road. The third, led by General Franklin, went by Pleasant Valley, to occupy Robersville, and relieve Harper’s Ferry. The latter had not gone far, however, when the cessation of firing in the direction of the Ferry, gave notice that Colonel Miles had yielded his post. Still, in all directions, the advance pressed onward. It soon became evident that the rebels were taking up a strong position in front, and that a general battle was impending. General McClellan immediately went forward, examined the ground, to direct the formation of the Union line of battle. The rebels had fortified themselves on the west bank of Antietam creek, where they displayed their infantry, cavalry and artillery, in large force. The Union corps were massed on and near the Sharpsburgh road. During the 15th and 16th, both armies manœuvred for advantages of position; but the general battle—one of the most important that was fought during the war—did not commence until daybreak of the 17th. At this time, the relative positions of the combatants were as follows: Hooker, with his corps, consisting of General Rickett’s, Meade’s and Doubleday’s divisions, had crossed Antietam creek on the afternoon of the previous day; and, after some sharp skirmishing with the enemy, had gained the desired position, and bivouacked for the night. General Mansfield’s corps consisting of the divisions of William and Green, had crossed the creek during the night, and taken up position, a mile in rear of General Hooker. On the right of the turnpike, near the creek, was posted a division of General Sumner’s corps, under command of General Richardson; and, on the left, in line with Richardson, a division of General Porter’s corps, under command of General Sykes. The batteries of Captain Taft, Langrel, Von Kleiner, and of Lieutenant Weaver, each of twenty-pounder Parrott guns, were placed in front of the Sharpsburgh turnpike. Captain Weed’s three-inch, and Lieutenant Benjamin’s twenty-pounder batteries were on the crest of the hill, in the rear and right of bridge number three that crossed the creek; and the division of General Couch with General Franklin’s corps, in front of Brownsville, in Pleasant Valley,—with a large force of the enemy directly in front.

The position of the enemy was a very favorable one. It is thus described by General McClellan:

“The masses of his troops were still concealed behind the opposite heights. Their left and centre were upon and in front of the Sharpsburgh and Hagerstown turnpike, hidden by woods and irregularities of the ground; their extreme left resting upon a wooded eminence near the cross roads to the north of J. Miller’s farm: their left resting upon the Potomac. Their line extended south, the right resting upon the hills to the south of Sharpsburgh, near Shaveley’s farm.

“The bridge over the Antietam, described as No. 3, near this point, was strongly covered by riflemen protected by rifle-pits, stone fences, etc., and enfiladed by artillery. The ground in front of this line consisted of undulating hills, their crests in turn commanded by others in the rear. On all favorable points the enemy’s artillery was posted, and their reserves, hidden from view by the hills, on which their line of battle was formed, could manœuvre unobserved by our army, and from the shortness of their line could rapidly reinforce any point threatened by our attack. Their position, stretching across the angle formed by the Potomac and Antietam, their flanks and rear protected by these streams, was one of the strongest to be found in this region of country, which is well adapted to defensive warfare.”

At dawn of the 17th, skirmishing by the Pennsylvania reserves opened the battle for the day. General Hooker’s entire corps was soon engaged. The right of General Pickett’s line, and the left of General Meade’s reserve, opened fire at about the same moment. A battery was pushed forward into the middle of an open field, where some of the deadliest struggles of the bloody battle subsequently took place. For half an hour, the line did not swerve a hair’s-breadth from the right to the left. At the close of the half hour, the enemy began to fall slowly back. Their first receding movement inspired the brave patriots before them. Forward! was the cry; and the whole line moved forward, with a cheer and a rush; while the rebels in full retreat, running over corn-fields, crossing roads and leaping fences, fled before them.

Close upon the footsteps of the foe, passing over the dead and wounded—for these the rebels were compelled to leave in their wake—followed the soldiers of the Union, till at length the enemy disappeared within a wood. Still the Federals pressed on, and gallantly threw themselves upon the cover; when suddenly, from out the gloom and shadow of the trees, was hurled a fearful volley of fire, that caused their undaunted front to waver, bend and break, and sent them, panic-stricken, many yards back. But, almost instantly closing up their shattered lines, they quickly recovered from this temporary confusion; and, though they could not attempt another advance, their ammunition being expended, those who were left to oppose the advancing masses of the enemy retreated in good order, very slowly, their ranks so thinned that, where brigades had been, scarcely regiments remained—little more than a brigade, where had been a whole victorious division. A contemporary account of the battle speaks as follows of the unexpected reverse, there and then encountered by the gallant patriots.

“In ten minutes, the fortune of the day seemed to have changed; it was the rebels now who were advancing, pouring out of the woods in endless lines, sweeping through the corn-field from which their comrades had just fled. Hooker sent in his nearest brigade to meet them, but it could not do the work. He called for another. There was nothing close enough, unless he took it from his right. His right might be in danger if it was weakened, but his centre was already threatened with annihilation. Not hesitating one moment, he sent orders to Doubleday: ‘Give me your best brigade instantly.’

“The best brigade came down the hill to the right on a run, went through the timber in front swept by a storm of shot and bursting shell and crashing limbs, over the open field beyond and straight into the open corn-field, passing as they went the fragments of three brigades shattered by the rebel fire and streaming to the rear. They passed by Hooker, whose eyes lighted as he saw these veteran troops, led by a soldier whom he knew he could trust. ‘I think they will hold it,’ he said.

“General Hartsuff took his troops very steadily, but, now that they were under fire, not hurriedly, up the hill from which the corn-field begins to descend, and formed them on the crest. Not a man who was not in full view—not one who bent before the storm. Firing at first in volleys, they fired then at will with wonderful rapidity and effect. The whole line crowned the hill and stood out darkly against the sky, but lighted and shrouded ever in flame and smoke. They were the Twelfth and Thirteenth Massachusetts and another regiment—old troops all of them.

“There, for half an hour, they held the ridge, unyielding in purpose, exhaustless in courage. There were gaps in the line, but it nowhere bent. Their General was severely wounded, early in the fight, but they fought on. Their supports did not come—they determined to win without them. They began to go down the hill and into the corn; they did not stop to think that their ammunition was nearly gone; they were there to win that field, and they won it. The rebel line for the second time fled through the corn and into the woods. I cannot tell how few of Hartsuff’s brigade were left when the work was done; but it was done. There was no more gallant, determined, heroic fighting, in all this desperate day. General Hartsuff is very severely wounded, but I do not believe he counts his success too dearly purchased.

“The crisis of the fight at this point had arrived. Rickett’s division, vainly endeavoring to advance and exhausted by the effort, had fallen back. Part of Mansfield’s corps was ordered to their relief, but Mansfield’s troops came back again, and their General was mortally wounded. The left nevertheless was too extended to be turned, and too strong to be broken. Rickett sent word he could not advance, but could hold his ground. Doubleday had kept his guns at work on the right, and had finally silenced a rebel battery that for half an hour had poured in a galling enfilading fire along Hooker’s central line. There were woods in front of Doubleday’s hill which the rebels held, but so long as those guns pointed toward them they did not care to attack.

“With his left, then, able to take care of itself, with his right impregnable, with two brigades of Mansfield still fresh and coming rapidly up, and with his centre a second time victorious, General Hooker determined to advance. Orders were sent to Crawford and Gordon—the two Mansfield brigades—to move forward at once, the batteries in the centre were ordered to advance, the whole line was called on, and the General himself went forward.

“To the right of the corn-field and beyond it was a point of woods. Once carried and firmly held, it was the key of the position. Hooker determined to take it. He rode out in front of his furthest troops on a hill, to examine the ground for a battery. At the top he dismounted and went forward on foot, completed his reconnoissance, returned, and remounted. The musketry fire from the point of woods was all the while extremely hot. As he put his foot in the stirrup a fresh volley of rifle bullets came whizzing by. The tall, soldierly figure of the General, the white horse which he rode, the elevated place where he was, all made him a dangerously conspicuous mark. So he had been all day, riding often without a staff-officer or an orderly near him—all sent off on urgent duty—visible everywhere on the field. The rebel bullets had followed him all day, but they had not hit him, and he would not regard them.

“Remounting on this hill, he had not ridden five steps when he was struck in the foot by a ball. Three men were shot down at the same moment by his side. The air was alive with bullets. He kept on his horse a few minutes, though the wound was severe and excessively painful, and would not dismount till he had given his last order to advance. He was himself in the very front. Swaying unsteadily on his horse, he turned in his seat to look about him. “There is a regiment to the right. Order it forward! Crawford and Gordon are coming up. Tell them to carry those woods and hold them—and it is our fight!”

“It was found that the bullet had passed completely through his foot.”

General Hooker being disabled, General Meade was placed in command of Hooker’s Corps. Gordon and Crawford were sent to the woods, where they fought slowly against a rebel force far outnumbering their own; General Sedgwick’s division was rapidly moving to the aid of Crawford and Gordon, who required the coming assistance, for rebel reinforcements were constantly arriving. Observing that the struggle for the works was about to recommence, General Sumner sent the divisions of French and Richardson to the left of Crawford. General Sedgwick, with the eye of practiced generalship, quickly saw, as he moved his troops in column through the rear of the woods, that, with so broad a space as was between him and the nearest division, he stood in danger of being outflanked, if the rebel line were completed. Under a dreadful fire he was obliged to order the Thirty-fourth New York to move by the left flank, and the consequence was that the regiment broke. The enemy, not slow to perceive his advantage, came round on the weak point, and obliged Crawford to give way on the right. The routed troops poured through the ranks of Sedgwick’s advance brigade, causing great confusion, and forcing it back on the second and third lines; still the enemy’s fire grew hotter, while they steadily advanced upon the disordered Union forces. General Sedgwick, wounded in the shoulder, the leg, and the wrist, still bravely kept his seat, nor thought of leaving the field while any chance remained of saving it. But the position could not be held; and General Sumner, having in vain attempted to stop the confusion and disorder, himself withdrew the division to the rear, abandoning the field to the enemy.

While the conflict to the right was hotly raging, General French was pushing the rebels severely on the left. This division crossed Antietam creek, in three columns, and marched a mile, to the ford. Then, facing to the left, it moved direct upon the enemy. The division was assailed by a brisk artillery fire, but it steadily advanced, driving back the rebel skirmishers, to a group of houses on a piece of land called Roulette’s farm, where the Federals encountered the rebel infantry in large force, but soon drove them from their position. The brigade of General Kimball was next pushed forward, by General French, in obedience to orders received from his corps commander. This brigade drove the enemy before it, to the crest of the hill; but the rebels were there encountered in much stronger force, protected in a natural rifle-pit formed by a sunken road running in a northwesterly direction. Beyond this, in a corn-field, there was yet another body of rebels; and, as the Union line came forward, a severe fire was poured upon them from the corn-field and from the rifle-pit. When the Federals reached the crest of the hill, volleys of musketry burst from both lines, and the fight raged hotly, and with dreadful carnage. An effort of the enemy to turn the left of the line was met and signally repulsed by the Seventh Virginia, and One Hundred and Thirty-second Pennsylvania Volunteers: on being foiled in this effort, the rebels assaulted the Union front, but were again driven back with severe loss, the Unionists capturing three hundred men and several stands of colors. Another attack was made on the right of French’s division, but was met by the Fourteenth Indiana and Eighth Ohio Volunteers, and by a storm of canister from Captain Tompkins’ battery, First Rhode Island Artillery. The enemy now gave up all attempts to regain this ground; and the division, which had been under very hot fire for more than four hours, and had expended nearly all its ammunition, took position below the crest of the heights which they had so nobly won. During this time, Richardson’s division had been engaged on the left. General Richardson was badly wounded in the shoulder. General Meagher’s brigade fought so as to increase its well deserved reputation for courage, and strewed the ground with the foe, till its ammunition gave out, and its brave leader was disabled by a wound, and by having his horse shot under him. The Irish brigade was then ordered to give place to that of General Caldwell; and the second line was formed by General Brooks’ brigade.

The ground over which Generals Richardson’s and French’s divisions were fighting was very irregular, intersected by numerous ravines, hills covered with growing corn, inclosed by stone walls, behind which the enemy could advance unobserved upon any exposed point of our lines, Taking advantage of this, the enemy attempted to gain the right of Richardson’s position in a corn-field near Roulette’s house, where the division had become separated from that of General French’s. A change of front by the Fifty-second New York and Second Delaware volunteers, of Colonel Brooks’s brigade, under Colonel Frank, and the attack made by the Fifty-third Pennsylvania volunteers, sent further to the right by Colonel Brooks to close this gap in the line, and the movement of the One Hundred and Thirty-second Pennsylvania and Seventh Virginia volunteers of General French’s division before referred to, drove the enemy from the corn-field and restored the line.

The brigade of General Caldwell, with determined gallantry, pushed the enemy back opposite the left and centre of this division, but sheltered in the sunken road, they still held our forces on the right of Caldwell in check. Colonel Barlow, commanding the Sixty-first and Sixty-fourth New York regiments of Caldwell’s brigade, seeing a favorable opportunity, advanced the regiments on the left, taking the line in the sunken road in flank, and compelled them to surrender, capturing over three hundred prisoners and three stands of colors.

The whole of the brigade, with the Fifty-seventh and Sixty-sixth New York regiments of Colonel Brooks’s brigade, who had moved these regiments into the first line, now advanced with gallantry, driving the enemy before them in confusion into the corn-field beyond the sunken road. The left of the division was now well advanced, when the enemy, concealed by an intervening ridge, endeavored to turn its left and rear.

Colonel Cross, Fifth New Hampshire, by a change of front to the left and rear, brought his regiment facing the advancing line. Here a spirited contest arose to gain a commanding height, the two opposing forces moving parallel to each other, giving and receiving fire. The Fifth gaining the advantage, faced to the right and delivered its volley. The enemy staggered, but rallied and advanced desperately at a charge. Being reinforced by the Eighty-first Pennsylvania, these regiments met the advance by a counter charge. The enemy fled, leaving many killed, wounded, and prisoners, and the colors of the Fourth North Carolina, in the victors’ hands.

Another column of the enemy, advancing under shelter of a stone wall and corn-field, pressed down on the right of the division; but Colonel Barlow again advanced the Sixty-first and Sixty-fourth New York against these troops, and with the attack of Kimball’s brigade on the right, drove them from this position.

On the left of this part of the line, the Union troops having driven back a determined attack of the enemy, the rebels made a rush upon the front, but were fiercely repulsed by two regiments under Colonel Barlow, who followed them through the corn-field and into the orchard beyond. A building called Riper’s house was a strong point here; and Colonel Barlow’s advance gave the Union men possession of it, and they at once occupied it. A section of Robertson’s horse battery now arrived, and in good time, for Richardson’s division up to that juncture had been without artillery; and subsequently Captain Graham, First Artillery, commanding a battery of brass guns, arrived, and taking a position on the crest of the hill, soon silenced the enemy’s guns in the orchard. Heavy firing began immediately; and while directing the firing of Captain Graham’s battery, the gallant Richardson was mortally wounded. The place of General Richardson was supplied by General Hancock. Colonel Bunke, of the Sixty-third New York, commanding General Meagher’s brigade, was ordered to the centre.

The battle raged with uninterrupted fury; and on right and left, rebels and Unionists strewed the ground with gory corpses. The groans and cries of the wounded and dying filling up every interval of the battle’s roar. Dark and darker grew the aspect of affairs. The different battle-fields were shut out from each other’s view, but all were visible from a centre hill, from which General McClellan, during the whole day, with his field-glass held to his eyes, watched eagerly and anxiously the fighting of the several brave corps under his command.

The afternoon was waning; and things looked very black for the Army of the Union. At three o’clock General McClellan issued an order to General Burnside to push forward his troops with all possible vigor, and carry the enemy’s position on the heights. General Burnside replied that he would advance up the hill as far as he could, before being stopped by a battery, placed directly in his path. Upon hearing this, General McClellan ordered Burnside to flank the battery, storm it, and carry the heights.

The advance was made most gallantly, the enemy utterly routed, and the heights carried triumphantly. Night was now approaching, and the enemy was receiving strong reinforcements from Harper’s Ferry. General Burnside’s troops were attacked on the left flank, and obliged to retire to a lower line of hills, near the bridge and the question as to whether the well-won position on the heights could be maintained, became a problem of vital importance. Burnside’s brigades were in close columns, and would not give way before a bayonet charge; and the enemy hesitated to dash in on the dense masses of Union soldiers. Then suddenly the rebel left gave way, scattering over the field, but the rest stood firm, and poured forth a heavy fire upon the Federals. More infantry came up, and General Burnside found himself outnumbered, outflanked, and compelled to yield up the position he fought so bravely to win. He no longer attacked; but, with unfaltering firmness, defended himself, and sent to General McClellan for help.

McClellan already knew of the sore strait to which Burnside was reduced, for his glass had not been turned away from the hard-pressed left of the field; but to send assistance was out of his power. In the valley, Porter’s fifteen thousand troops were impatient to join the fight; but when the two Generals, McClellan and Porter, looked into each other’s faces, each read in the other’s eyes, “They are the only reserves of the army—they cannot be spared.” As an answer to General Burnside’s desire for reinforcements, the Commander-in-Chief was obliged to reply:

“Tell General Burnside this is the battle of the war. He must hold his ground till dark at any cost. I will send him Miller’s battery. I can do nothing more. I have no infantry.” Then as the messenger was riding away he called him back. “Tell him if he cannot hold his ground, then the bridge, to the last man!—always the bridge! If the bridge is lost, all is lost.”

Till Burnside’s message reached McClellan, no one anticipated that the battle could be concluded on that day; and few expected how near was the peril of total defeat. But suddenly and unexpectedly, the rebels halted, instead of pushing forward, and following up the advantage gained in recapturing the hill. As the twilight deepened into darkness, the fierce, wrathful cannonading ceased, and the long, desperately-contested battle of Antietam was over. For fourteen hours nearly two hundred thousand men, and five hundred pieces of artillery had been engaged in this memorable battle. The Army of the Potomac, notwithstanding the moral depression consequent upon its late severe reverses, had achieved a great victory over an army elated by recent successes; and, on the night of September 17th, the soldiers of the Union slept in peace and triumph on a field won by dauntless bravery, and covered with the dead and wounded, friends and foes, patriots and rebels.

On both sides the casualties among officers in the battle of Antietam was unusually numerous. Among the rebel killed were Brigadier-Generals Starke and Branche, and among their wounded were Major-General Anderson, Brigadier-Generals Anderson, Lawton, Wright, Ripley, Amistead and Ransome.

The Union army was called upon to mourn the loss, among many other valuable officers, of Brigadier-General Isaac P. Rodman, of Rhode Island. He had left the quiet pursuits of business, and volunteered in defence of the Government. He entered the service in one of the regiments of his native State as Captain, and was quickly promoted to a Colonelcy, and led his regiment in General Burnside’s North Carolina expedition. He was made a Brigadier for services at Roanoke and Newbern, and was mortally wounded while acting as division commander at Antietam. The loss of the Federal army in this terrible battle bears ample testimony to its courage and endurance. From the official records the total loss in killed was two thousand and ten; missing, one thousand and forty-three; total, twelve thousand and sixty-nine. The combined loss at South Mountain, Antietam and Harper’s Ferry, was twenty-six thousand three hundred and ninety-four.

The report of General McClellan estimates the rebel loss in Maryland at thirty thousand men.

General Burnside, whose corps was stationed on the left of the Federal lines, testified before the investigating committee of Congress, that at half-past eight o’clock in the evening of the 17th, he went over to McClellan’s headquarters, and urged the renewal of the attack, saying that with five thousand fresh troops to place beside his own, he was willing to commence the attack in the morning. As his corps had maintained the most critical position during the battle, and had defended the salient points with remarkable bravery and endurance, while suffering heavy loss, it may not be amiss to record his testimony in this place.

General Franklin, whose corps occupied a position on the right of the Federal lines, also gave testimony before the Commission in the following terms:

“When General McClellan visited the right in the afternoon, I showed him a position on the right of this wood, which I have already mentioned, in which was the Dunker church, which I thought commanded the wood; and that if it could be taken, we could drive the enemy from the wood, by merely holding this point. I advised that we should make the attack on that place the next morning from General Sumner’s position. I thought there was no doubt about our being able to carry it. We had plenty of artillery bearing upon it. We drove the enemy from there that afternoon, and I had no doubt we could take the place the next morning, and I thought that would uncover the whole left of the enemy.”

No advance was made by the Federal forces on the 18th, which passed away without any engagement. General McClellan was waiting for reinforcements under Generals Couch and Humphreys, then on their way, and in the mean time, had ordered an attack on the 19th. A reconnoissance of the Federal cavalry advanced to the Maryland shore of the Potomac on the evening of the 19th, where they skirmished with the rear guard of the rebels, and captured six guns. General Lee had safely withdrawn his army to the Virginia shore, and was slowly conducting his retreat to the banks of the Rappahannock.

Though the battle of Antietam can hardly be classed as a decisive victory on the part of the Federal forces, in a strictly military point of view, it was conclusive in its results; and General Lee retreated into Virginia with a full conviction of his inability to cope successfully on that ground with the army opposed to him, and thoroughly dispossessed of the confident expectation he had entertained, that the inhabitants would flock by thousands to his standard, when his forces should appear in their midst. Restricted as he had ever been in his commissariat, he had discovered that no dependence could be placed on obtaining supplies in a hostile territory, surrounded by a numerous and vigilant foe, whose well-disciplined and eager cavalry would surely cut off any supplies from the Shenandoah Valley, long before they reached the banks of the Potomac. With a loss of thirty thousand men, in killed, wounded and prisoners, he was compelled therefore to retrace his steps, which he was allowed to do, deliberately and securely.

M’CLELLAN’S ARMY ON THE POTOMAC. OCTOBER 1–26, 1862.

At this juncture in military affairs, the cautious policy of General McClellan once more came into conflict with that of the United States Government, at Washington. It was McClellan’s desire to reorganize the army, which had suffered much under the command of General Pope, and which had just passed through two severe battles. Maryland Heights and Harper’s Ferry had been occupied and fortified, and, as the Potomac was low, and easily fordable by rebel raiders, McClellan designed to stretch his forces along that river, from near Washington, to Cumberland, a distance of about one hundred and fifty miles, to prevent further incursions, and to make occasional sallies for reconnaissance or offensive operations, while the work of reorganization should be in progress. General Halleck, on the other hand, representing the President and the War Department, denied the necessity for any delay and urged an immediate onset.

No onward movement was made until the 26th of October. In the meanwhile, President Lincoln, visiting the Army of McClellan on the first of the month, had discussed the whole campaign with that officer, and had personally inspected the battle-field of Antietam; then, returning to Washington, he had, through General Halleck, issued an order to General McClellan, directing him to cross the Potomac and attack General Lee. It was in pursuance of this order that the advance was commenced on the 26th—the intermediate days having been spent in the work of reorganization. But this work had not been accomplished without difficulty. On the 10th of October, the rebel General Stuart crossed the Potomac, at McCoy’s Ferry, leading a force of two thousand cavalry and a battery of horse artillery, and made a raid into Maryland and Pennsylvania. Means were immediately taken to cut off and capture those forces. All the fords of the river were ordered to be guarded, and Generals Pleasanton and Stoneman started in pursuit. General Stuart, by his raid of the 13th of June, into the rear of the Union armies between the Pamunkey and the Chickahominy, had acquired great credit for boldness and celerity of movement. Hence the desire to capture him was all the more eager, on the part of the National troops. But the failure of a subordinate officer of General Stoneman’s to seasonably occupy White’s Ford, a point about three miles below the mouth of the Monocacy, unfortunately left open a chance of retreat, through which, on the 12th of October Stuart succeeded in making his escape, after a conflict with the Union forces, which lasted upwards of four hours. The fight took place near the mouth of the river Monocacy, and, on the Union side, was conducted by General Pleasanton. The losses were slight, upon both sides.

The plan of General McClellan’s new campaign, commencing on the 26th of October, may best be stated in his own language:

“The plan of campaign I adopted during this advantage was to move the army, well in hand, parallel to the Blue Ridge, taking Warrenton as the point of direction for the main army; seizing each pass on the Blue Ridge by detachments, as we approached it, and guarding them after we had passed as long as they would enable the enemy to trouble our communications with the Potomac. It was expected that we would unite with the Eleventh corps and Sickles’s division near Thoroughfare Gap. We depended upon Harper’s Ferry and Berlin for supplies until the Manassas Gap Railway was reached; when that occurred, the passes in the rear were to be abandoned, and the army massed ready for action or movement in any direction.

“It was my intention if upon reaching Ashby’s or any other pass, I found that the enemy were in force between it and the Potomac in the valley of the Shenandoah, to move into the valley and endeavor to gain their rear.

“I hardly hoped to accomplish this, but did expect that by striking in between Culpeper Court-House and Little Washington I could either separate their army and beat them in detail, or else force them to concentrate as far back as Gordonsville, and thus place the army of the Potomac in position either to adopt the Fredericksburgh line of advance upon Richmond, or to be removed to the Peninsula, if, as I apprehended, it were found impossible to supply it by the Orange and Alexandria Railroad beyond Culpeper.”

On the night of November 7th, General McClellan received an order from Washington, relieving him from the command of the Army of the Potomac, and appointing General Burnside to be his successor. This change was immediately consummated. The army, at this time, was in fine condition and spirits, and was strongly posted near Warrenton, its right wing being across the Rappahannock, and its left resting on Manassas Junction, the front extending along the line of the Orange and Alexandria Railroad. The rebels, under Longstreet, were massed near Culpeper, and it was apparent that a great battle could not long be deferred. Such was the posture of affairs, when General Burnside assumed command of the Army of the Potomac.

The impressive and affecting words of General McClellan, in reference to this passage in our national history, ought here to find a place. They render a merited tribute to the noble army of patriots, which he had led through so many perils.

“I am devoutly grateful to God that my last campaign with this brave army was crowned with a victory which saved the nation from the greatest peril it had then undergone. I have not accomplished my purpose if, by this report, the army of the Potomac is not placed high on the roll of the historic armies of the world. Its deeds ennoble the nation to which it belongs. Always ready for battle, always firm, steadfast and trustworthy, I never called on it in vain; nor will the nation ever have cause to attribute its want of success, under myself, or under other commanders, to any failure of patriotism or bravery in that noble body of American soldiers.

“No man can justly charge upon any portion of that army, from the Commanding General to the private, any lack of devotion to the service of the United States’ Government, and to the cause of the Constitution and the Union. They have proved their fealty in much sorrow, suffering, danger, and through the very shadow of death. Their comrades dead on all the fields where we fought, have scarcely more claim to the honor of a nation’s reverence than their survivors to the justice of a nation’s gratitude.”

The situation of the respective forces was then as follows: The Federal army, reinforced by the divisions of Generals Sigel and Sickles, who had advanced from Washington, occupied all the region east of the Blue Ridge, with the right resting on Harper’s Ferry, and the left extending nearly to Paris, on the road from Aldie to Winchester. The centre was at Snickersville; with Snicker’s Gap in its possession. The Confederate line was on the south side of the Blue Ridge, with the Shenandoah river immediately in its front, extending from Front Royal down to Charlestown, with the great body of their troops massed between Berryville and Winchester. On November 4th Ashby’s Gap was occupied without opposition by the Federal troops. The cavalry corps, under Colonel Pleasanton, pushed on from Piedmont, and occupied Marguette, holding the approaches to Manassas and Chester Gap, on the left side of the Blue Ridge. The condition and spirit of the army at this time were unequalled by that of any force before organized. On the 6th General McClellan’s headquarters were at Rectortown near Front Royal. The army was steadily advancing and the Confederate force falling back, with some skirmishing. Warrenton was occupied by the Federal troops on the same day. On the 7th a severe snow storm commenced, and continued throughout the day. On the 8th the bridge at Rappahannock Station was taken and held by General Bayard.

The next day was devoted by General McClellan to the transfer of his command to General Burnside. The most cordial feelings existed between the two officers, the latter of whom accepted a promotion which he had before twice declined, only upon the peremptory order of the War Department. On Sunday evening his officers assembled at his tent, for a final parting of commander and officers. It was such a scene of deep feeling as could occur only where officers reposed the highest confidence in their commander, who had led them successfully through some of the most fearful battles of modern wars. Monday was occupied in passing among the various camps, reviewing the troops, and taking a final leave of both officers and men. A spectator of these scenes has summed them up in these words:

“As General McClellan, mounted upon a fine horse, attended by a retinue of fine-looking military men, riding rapidly through the ranks, gracefully recognized and bid a farewell to the army, the cries and demonstrations of the men were beyond bounds—wild, impassioned, and unrestrained. Disregarding all military forms they rushed from their ranks and thronged around him with the bitterest complaints against those who had removed from command their beloved leader.”

On the next day, the 10th, he withdrew, taking the railroad cars at Warrenton. On reaching Warrenton Junction a salute was fired. The troops, which had been drawn up in line, afterward broke ranks, when the soldiers crowded around him and many eagerly called for a few parting words. He said in response, while on the platform of the railroad depot, “I wish you to stand by General Burnside as you have stood by me, and all will be well. Good-bye.” To this there was a spontaneous and enthusiastic response.

The troops were also drawn up in line at Bristow’s Station and Manassas Junction, where salutes were fired and he was complimented with enthusiastic cheers. On reaching Washington he proceeded immediately to the depot, and passed on to Philadelphia and Trenton, where he arrived early on the 12th.

What was now the military aspect? The movement of General McClellan’s army, after crossing the Potomac, was towards Gordonsville. This made a movement on the part of the Confederate general Lee necessary in order to prevent the Federal army from getting between him and Richmond. For this purpose he attempted to move from Winchester through the gaps of the Blue Ridge to Culpeper. The larger part of his force had passed through, when the gaps were taken and held by General McClellan. At the same time General Sigel had advanced from Washington, and lay near the Blue Ridge, covering at once Washington, observing the gaps to the Rappahannock, and protecting the railroad communication to that river. The bridge at Rappahannock Station had already been seized by the cavalry, under General Bayard. The available force of General McClellan was about one hundred and twenty thousand men; that of General Lee consisted of about sixty thousand able men at Culpepper and Gordonsville, and thirty thousand in the Shenandoah Valley, near Strasburg. The distance from Warrenton to Gordonsville is about fifty miles, and from Warrenton to the Rapidan, thirty-five miles; from Strasburg to Gordonsville, by Staunton and Charlottesville, one hundred and thirty-five miles; and by the only other practicable route, one northwest of Gordonsville, and perpendicular to General McClellan’s line of advance, about one hundred miles. In his position it was necessary for General Lee to defend the line of the Rapidan, or endeavor to effect a junction with the force in the Shenandoah Valley, under General Jackson, or fall back upon Richmond, in a country without a line of defence, with General McClellan close upon him, leaving General Jackson to shift for himself. The defence of the Rapidan was impracticable from the course of the river from the Alexandria railroad to the Blue Ridge. The efforts to join General Jackson would have uncovered Richmond, and the attempt to fall back on Richmond would have at least hazarded the demoralization of his army, and enabled General McClellan to turn the defensible parts of the Rappahannock, and the line of the North Anna. The appointment of General Burnside was followed by the organization of a portion of the army into divisions, and a movement to concentrate it at Fredericksburg.

OPERATIONS IN KENTUCKY. JUNE TO SEPTEMBER, 1862.

Never in the history of the world has there been a war of such magnitude as that waged by the loyal Unionists against the Southern insurgents in the American Republic, and never have the divisions of military forces stretched over so wide a field of operations. While the Army of the Potomac was fighting in Virginia, the struggle of loyalty and treason was going on in Kentucky. The masses of the people there were in favor of the Union; but their feeling was so cold, and had been operated on so strongly by Secession-sympathizing slaveholders, that as a body, they desired to remain simply neutral. The Governor of Kentucky, Beriah Magoffin, adopted a position of strict neutrality, and in accordance with this unpatriotic spirit, the slaveholding Senate of the State passed a decree that the State “will not sever her relations with the National Government, nor take up arms for either belligerent party.” At the same time, while refusing to lend the National cause any assistance, the slaveholding aristocracy of Kentucky entreated the people of the loyal North to yield to the rebels and win them back by amending the Constitution, in such a way as to make it a bulwark of negro slavery. But all this manœuvering was finally terminated, and the men of Kentucky were driven either to the protection of the national flag, or to the camps of the rebels. The battles before Richmond, Virginia, having paved the way for a general rebel advance, the enemy resolved on an effort to transfer the field of battle to northern soil; and it was in pursuance of this plan that General Lee had invaded Pennsylvania; but having been signally repulsed, he had, as we have seen, been obliged to abandon the attempt.

Early in June guerrilla operations became troublesome in some of the lower counties of Kentucky. At Madisonville, in Hopkins county, a descent was made by a small body of them at night. The county clerk’s office was broken open and the records of the court carried off or destroyed. In other places horses and other property were taken. Their own friends, equally with Union citizens, were robbed. In Jessamine, Mercer, Boyle, and Garrard counties bridges over the streams were burned. On the 5th of July Lebanon was taken. It is at the termination of the Lebanon branch of the Louisville and Nashville road. About the same time Murfreesboro’, in Tennessee, was captured by a strong guerrilla force under Colonel Forrest. Vigorous opposition was, however, made by the small body of Federal troops stationed there. The Ninth Michigan regiment, however, was captured entirely by surprise, with Brigadier-Generals Duffield and Crittenden, of Indiana.

At about this time the rebel Generals Bragg, Smith, Kirby and Van Dorn, had combined to invade Kentucky, their object being to capture Louisville, and then push forward and take possession of Cincinnati. It was the prosecution of this movement that led to the battles of Richmond, Tazewell, Mumfordsville, Perryville, Iuka, and Corinth. In name, as we have seen, the State of Kentucky was still attached to the Union. She had contributed her full quota to the national army, and her whole territory was unoccupied by Confederate forces; but the State was full of guerrilla bands, which, under cover of serving the rebels, plundered in all directions, on their own account. The chief of these guerrilla marauders, John Morgan, with his gang, took possession of the town of Lebanon, on the 12th of July, 1862. His troops continually increased till at last with a large force he advanced upon Cynthiana, which he attacked on the 18th. There a home guard of three hundred and forty men, entirely undisciplined, made a desperate resistance, and were not overpowered till they had slaughtered many of the rebel invaders. This little band of patriots was commanded by Colonel J. J. Landrum, whose coolness and bravery deserves every commendation.

A series of guerrilla attacks now succeeded each other, giving indications of hostile movements of a more serious character.

About the middle of August, it was reported that Frankfort, the State capital, was in danger from the approach of Morgan, and that the rebel General E. Kirby Smith was advancing with a well organized force, into Kentucky, from Knoxville, Tennessee.

Morgan’s force was subsequently overtaken near Paris, by General Green C. Smith, and defeated. About the same time Henderson was occupied by citizens from Kentucky and other States, acting the part of guerrillas, and the hospital and other stores carried off. Farther to the north, Newburg, in Indiana, on the Ohio river, was occupied by a band from Kentucky. They soon, however, left. The activity of the bands under Colonel Morgan produced a great excitement in the interior of the State. Many towns were visited and much plunder obtained. It had been his conviction that large numbers of the citizens would flock to his standard. In this he was greatly mistaken, and the indifference and hostility of the people, together with the preparations to resist him, checked his movements. Active operations continued in Tennessee, whither Colonel Morgan retired. Clarksville was captured with large military stores, and about the 22nd of August a considerable body of Confederate cavalry attacked the Federal force at Gallatin, and after a severe contest repulsed the latter.

At the same time, Governor James F. Robinson, who had succeeded Magoffin, appealed to the people in a stirring proclamation, dated August 31st, to rally in defence of the State, against the rebel invaders. His language is that of a whole-souled patriot.

“I appeal to you as Kentuckians, as worthy sons of those who rescued the dark and bloody ground from savage barbarity, by the memories of the past of your history, and by the future of your fame, if you are but true to yourselves, to rise in the majesty of your strength and drive the insolent invaders of your soil from your midst. Now is the time for Kentuckians to defend themselves. Each man must constitute himself a soldier, arm himself as best he can, and meet the foe at every step of his advance. The day and the hour, the safety of your homes and firesides, patriotism and duty, alike demand that you rush to the rescue. I call upon the people, then, to rise up as one man, and strike a blow for the defence of their native land, their property, and their homes. Rally to the standard, wherever it may be nearest, place yourselves under the commanders, obey orders, trust to your own right arm and the God of battle, and the foe will be driven back, discomfited and annihilated. To arms! to arms!! and never lay them down till the stars and stripes float in triumph throughout Kentucky. I but perform my duty in thus summoning you to the defence of your State, and I am assured that it will be promptly responded to. I promise that I will share with you the glory of the triumph which surely awaits you.”

Cumberland Gap, Tenn., was at this time in possession of the national troops, under command of General G. W. Morgan; and an attack of the rebels was made to drive General Morgan from his position; but, being fiercely repulsed by his advance at Tazewell, they turned toward the west, and proceeded over a difficult mountain road to a point known as Big Creek Gap. On the 9th of August, Governor Johnson, of Tennessee, received intelligence of this rebel invasion. Preparations were at once made, to withstand these combined armies. The United States government had no troops to spare for the defence of Kentucky, save undisciplined recruits, raised under the President’s call for three hundred thousand men, made on the first of July. Pope’s campaign was at this moment in progress. Altogether, the time was full of danger, and trouble, and doubt. Happily Governor Tod of Ohio, and Morton, of Indiana, were loyal and energetic men, and to their efforts at this juncture the State of Kentucky was mainly indebted for protection against her foes and the foes of the nation. Troops were immediately despatched into Kentucky from those States. General Boyle was in command at Louisville. General Wallace, volunteering to serve in the capacity of a Colonel, was put in command at Lexington, which point was directly fortified. J. J. Crittenden, Leslie Coombs, and Garrett Davis, assuming positions on General Wallace’s staff, rendered valuable aid, through their large popularity and influence, in bringing in recruits. General Wallace also organized a regiment of negroes, and employed them on the fortifications. All the while the rebels were steadily advancing. Before the armies met, however, General Wallace had been relieved of his command.

Ohio, Michigan, Indiana, Illinois, Missouri, and eastern Kentucky were organized into a military district, entitled the Department of the Ohio, General U. S. Wright being appointed to its chief command, and Major-General Nelson transferred to the command of the Army of Kentucky. The latter officer adopted tactics very different from those of his predecessor, and, as events presently demonstrated, far less prudent. Casting aside the spade, he at once advanced beyond his intrenchments, to meet the enemy and give him battle. The result was a defeat at the

BATTLE OF RICHMOND, KY. AUGUST 30, 1862.

Richmond, Kentucky, is a small village south of the Kentucky river, southeast of Frankfort, and about twenty-five miles from Lexington. Richmond is the capital of Madison county, situated about fifty miles south-southeast of Frankfort, the capital of the State. The Federal force there consisted of one Ohio regiment, five Indiana regiments and part of a sixth, two Kentucky regiments, all raw troops, and a squadron of Kentucky cavalry, under the command of Brigadier-Generals Mahlon D. Manson and Crufts, with nine field-pieces, making in all six thousand five hundred men. The number of the enemy’s forces, known to be in front, could not be ascertained. Information was brought to General Manson, Friday, August 29th, that the enemy were approaching in large force. General Manson at once sent a dispatch to Colonel Munday, commanding a small detachment of cavalry in the neighborhood of Kingston, directing him to hold the enemy in check; and, if possible to ascertain his strength and position. The first brigade was then ordered to stand to arms, and hold themselves in readiness to act at a moment’s notice.

Four additional companies were sent forward, to strengthen the pickets at the fort of Big Hill, under command of Lieutenant-Colonel Wolfe, of the Sixteenth Indiana.

At two o’clock, General Manson received intelligence that the infantry picket, the cavalry of Lieutenant-Colonel Munday, and a similar force under command of Colonel Metcalf, were retreating with all speed toward the camps, hard pressed by a rebel force numbering four or five thousand men. Without loss of time, General Manson ordered out the First brigade, consisting of the Fifteenth, Fifty-fifth, Sixty-ninth and Seventy-first Indiana regiments; and the artillery under command of Lieutenant Lamphere. After an advance of three-quarters of a mile, General Manson descried a heavy column of rebel cavalry, hardly a mile east of the road, and ordered a section of the artillery into position, to fire upon the enemy. The firing was commenced with such excellent effect, as to scatter the enemy in every direction. General Manson then continued his advance, bivouacking for the night at Rogersville.

On the morning of the 30th he met the enemy. By this movement he had placed a distance of four miles between himself and General Cruft’s brigade. The din of battle at once began, Kirby Smith attacking the National troops, with the whole rebel force. General Cruft, hearing the cannonading, moved to General Manson’s support, without waiting for orders; and found the battle already raging with fierceness and fury. The new troops were hastily formed in line, under heavy fire, and they fought bravely, against a foe of almost double their own numbers. But the slight confusion of forming them into line had already been taken advantage of by the enemy, who pressed forward in heavy force, and outflanked the Union troops, by gaining the cover of a large corn-field and the woods; and making a dash upon the left wing, it gave way, and fell back in the utmost confusion. General Manson had maintained his position for upward of three hours; and the artillery had kept up an almost unceasing fire. The Sixteenth, Fifty-fifth, Sixty-ninth, and Seventy-first Indiana regiments, under command of, respectively, Colonel Lucas, Colonel Mahan, Lieutenant-Colonel Korff, and Lieutenant-Colonel Topping, occupied prominent positions during the engagement, and were constantly exposed to the enemy’s fire. As the rout of the Union forces became general, three regiments of General Cruft’s brigade, with the Eighteenth Kentucky, Colonel Warner, in advance, came up, and made a determined and desperate effort to check the advancing enemy. For twenty minutes they contended manfully with an overpowering rebel force, but were at last obliged to fall back before overwhelming numbers. But the Union forces were not yet defeated; they retreated about three-quarters of a mile, and once more formed into line of battle. General Cruft’s brigade was ordered to the right, to take position on an elevated part of the ground; two regiments were placed on the extreme right, within cover of a piece of wood; and two behind a fence, fronting a field of corn. The First brigade was placed on the left of the road, and formed in line behind fences. The rebels, secure in numbers, and triumphant from recent victory, came dashing forward exultantly and with loud cheers, and threw themselves upon the left flank of General Manson’s little army. This movement occasioned an immediate change of front; in the attempt to effect it the Union troops were again thrown into confusion, and completely routed. General Manson and General Cruft rode forward, and made a last effort to rally the scattered remnants of their twice defeated troops; and General Nelson at this moment coming up, a third time the line was formed, under the combined efforts of these officers: but the day was against the Union soldiers. After a short, sharp contest, lasting but a few minutes, the patriot line was repulsed, defeated, and scattered in confusion. The archives of the State and about one million of treasure from the banks of Richmond, Lexington, and Frankfort were transferred during the night to Louisville.

The increase of guerrilla operations in Kentucky about the 1st of September, with the manifestations of the existence of a Confederate force, indicated some hostile movements. It was soon known that the Confederate General E. Kirby Smith was approaching from Knoxville in Tennessee. On the 22d of August he left Jacksborough with a train of one hundred and fifty wagons, and passed through Big Creek Gap. So difficult were some parts of the route in Tennessee that for two or three days the rear of the trains was only able to reach at night the point from which the advance started in the morning. Rations failed, and the men were obliged for several days to subsist on green corn. Hungry, thirsty, footsore, and choking with dust, his men marched steadily on to a land of plenty. The ordnance stores were brought safely through without the loss of a wagon.

There was now no obstacle in the way of the rebel advance. On the 2nd of September, General Kirby Smith led his victorious followers into Lexington, and on the 6th he took possession of Frankfort. His successes, of course, occasioned great consternation, but they did not paralyze the preparations of the Unionists, to resist his advance and drive him back. General Nelson had withdrawn to Louisville. General Wallace was once more called into active service and put in command at Cincinnati. Both these points were liable to attack, and both accordingly were as strongly fortified as time and circumstances would permit. The prompt and effective action of General Wallace, at this time, was mainly instrumental in stemming the tide of invasion. Troops flocked to his standard, from all directions. Confidence was restored. The rebels under Kirby Smith reconnoitred Cincinnati, but found it too strong for attack, and after a brief time, slowly and sullenly withdrew.

BRAGG’S INVASION—BATTLE OF MUNFORDSVILLE, KY. SEPTEMBER 14–16, 1862.

The advance of the rebels under General Bragg, into the State of Kentucky, commenced shortly after that of Kirby Smith. General Bragg had been opposed by General Buell, in Tennessee. But, slipping away from the Union commander—never a very active officer—General Bragg had, on the 23rd of July, surprised and captured Murfreesboro, and had then passed around Nashville, and pushed on into Kentucky, intending to cooperate with Kirby Smith. How the latter fared we have seen. Our attention is now due the operations of the former. That he was immediately followed by General Buell, may be premised.

On the 13th of September the rebel advance reached Munfordsville, where it was met by Colonel J. T. Wilder. Again the Sabbath sun looked down on one of the fearful contests of this dreadful war; and it may here be mentioned, how frequent during the war for the Union, battles of great moment to the country were fought upon the Sabbath day. With the first light of Sunday morning, the advance of Bragg’s army, under General Chalmers, made a fierce attack on Munfordsville. The rebels had conceived an idea that the Federals had fled, and came rushing on to what they anticipated as certain victory, when the patriots, making no sign till the enemy was close upon them, opened a sudden and furious fire from their well-aimed guns. Utterly confounded, the rebels reeled back before the unlooked-for shower of death, and fled to the woods in great confusion. A similarly fierce attack had been made on the right, while the above was made on the left; and under the dreadful fire of the rebels, the Union flag was pierced with one hundred and forty bullets. The enemy was completely repulsed, and, at a little before ten, they ceased firing. No more fighting ensued during that day. In the mean time, a reinforcement of six companies had been sent to Colonel Wilder; and dispatches for more had been sent to Louisville and Bowling Green. But Louisville was in great trouble, and could spare no troops; and for reasons utterly inexplicable, General Buell did not send any assistance, though his entire army was stationed at Bowling Green. On Monday the battle was renewed fiercely, and kept up during the day. Evening came, and with it General Bragg and the bulk of his army.

On Wednesday morning, the place was surrendered by Colonel C. L. Dunham, who had arrived with his regiment, and then had command. The troops surrendered consisted of the Seventeenth, Sixtieth, Sixty-seventh, Sixty-eighth, Sixty-ninth Indiana, a company of Louisville cavalry, a part of the Fourth Ohio, and a section of the Thirteenth Indiana battery; amounting in all to about four thousand five hundred men, and ten guns. Both officers and men were at once paroled. General Bragg, unmolested by General Buell, continued his march northward, and before reaching Louisville, turned his troops toward the centre of Kentucky. General Buell marched straight to Louisville, where, having encamped, he left Bragg in the heart of the State, to despoil it, and pick up everything in the way of supplies that could in the future be of value to him.

BATTLE OF PERRYVILLE, KY. OCTOBER 8, 1862.

After a long period of extraordinary inaction, and after General Bragg had commenced his retreat from Kentucky, General Buell suddenly roused to the necessity of doing something, and moved from Louisville. His army was divided into three corps: the first, under command of Major-General A. McDowell McCook; the second under Major-General Crittenden; the third under Major-General Gilbert. Major-General Thomas being second in command, moved with the second corps; and General Buell himself with the third.

The army advanced in pursuit of the enemy, and it was thought that the rebels would concentrate at Danville—but instead of doing so, finding themselves hard pressed, they made a stand at Perryville; where on the evening of the 7th they stubbornly resisted General Buell’s advance. This point became the field of a bloody battle, which took its name from the spot on which it was fought. General McCook did not receive orders to march to Perryville, till three hours after midnight; and though his troops began to advance before dawn they did not reach the battle-field till ten o’clock on the 8th. General McCook formed a junction with General Gilbert’s corps; and in person reported to General Buell for orders. General Buell, appearing to anticipate no serious fighting, gave no orders for immediate attack; and the rebels, taking instant advantage of his indisposition for opening the engagement, resolved to take the initiative before the remaining corps under General Crittenden could arrive. General Bragg drew together his entire force and impetuously hurled them on General McCook’s corps, who met the unexpected assault with the greatest bravery, and stood like adamant before the furious enemy. From two o’clock till nightfall the battle continued to rage with unexampled violence; and both generals—Union and rebel—have recorded it as one of the bloodiest of the war. At General Buell’s headquarters the cannonading was distinctly heard; and he proved himself a most inefficient officer, in not sending the other two divisions to the immediate assistance of General McCook; whose solitary corps of fifteen thousand men was withstanding a force of at least three times their own number. There can be no doubt that the cooperation of the three corps would have insured certain victory; instead of which the brave division, fearfully cut up, after a superhuman contest of many hours was compelled to retire before the superior numbers of the enemy. Having completely overcome the troops under General McCook the rebels followed up their advantage by falling with all their strength on the corps of General Gilbert, which was still waiting orders from the commander-in-chief to hasten to the assistance of General McCook. The battle was instantly renewed with trebly increased fury; the large numbers of the enemy, like a great ocean sweeping on to what they considered an easy victory. But the flood was met and momentarily checked by a brigade under Colonel Gooding; and the Union forces rallying, the rebels retreated across the valley, never pausing till they had reached the protection of their batteries. Then began the carnage to the patriot band, who charged bravely upon the rebel batteries: but being unsupported, and flanked on either side, they were obliged to fall back and take up a position near the town—when night ended the conflict. On both sides the loss of officers was heavy; the loss of men on the Union side far outnumbered that of the rebels.

In the morning it was found that the rebel force, with their leader, fearing a renewal of the battle, had taken flight during the night; and pursuit was ordered; but was abandoned after a chase of about ten miles. And thus the invasion of Kentucky by General Bragg was ended, with results by no means wholly satisfactory to the rebels.

General Buell’s extraordinary tactics during the battles of Munfordsville and Perryville had entirely lost him the confidence of his army; and as the murmurs against his generalship grew louder, and deeper, he was on the 30th October again relieved of command; and Major-General V. S. Rosecrans was appointed to the position of commander-in-chief of the Army of the Ohio, subsequently known as the Army of the Cumberland.

BATTLE OF IUKA, MISS. SEPTEMBER 19, 1862.

A brief backward glance is here necessary at the operations of the Army of the Mississippi, immediately preceding the transfer of General Rosecrans from that army to the command of the Army of the Ohio. Corinth, as we have seen, had been captured by the national forces on the 30th of May, 1862. Its importance as a military position, (early recognized by the rebel General Beauregard) continually tempted the rebels to undertake its recapture. Many endeavors to effect this had been made, during the summer of 1862. One of these occasioned severe engagements at Bolivar Station, on the 30th and 31st of August, and at Britton’s Lane, on the 1st of September. The rebels lost heavily in these fights.

The rebel strategy at this time contemplated severing the railroad communication between Memphis and Corinth. To prevent that disaster, and effectually to check the advance of the insurgents, General Rosecrans, on the 19th of September, gave battle to the rebels under General Price, attacking them near the village of Iuka. The battle commenced toward evening, the attack being made by two brigades of Missouri cavalry, commanded by General Stanley and General Hamilton, supported by the Fifth Ohio, Colonel Matthias—an excellent officer and a brave man—and the Eleventh Ohio battery. The latter, placed in position on the brow of a hill, commanded the road in front, and did great service. The Fifth Ohio and the Twenty-sixth Missouri occupied a position on the right under cover of woods. On the left of the road and slightly in advance of the battery, was stationed the Forty-eighth Indiana. The rebel forces, comprising eighteen regiments, were commanded by General Price, in person.

The rebels, largely outnumbering the Unionists, hurled themselves, at the outset, in a dense mass upon the front of the National line, and strove to break it. To bring up new troops to its support was impossible. At first, it appeared that the Federals would give way; great confusion prevailed; but just at the critical moment General Stanley pushed to the front, to aid General Hamilton in reforming the disordered troops. His presence had a magical effect; and when at length the Eleventh Missouri, a part of his division, was pushed to the right, where it united with the Twenty-sixth Missouri and the Fifth Iowa, a gallant and successful stand was made against the enemy, who was finally driven back with great loss. From this time, until darkness put an end to the battle, the rebels, confident in their great numerical strength, made repeated and desperate attacks upon the National forces—attacks which, in every instance, were bravely met, and successfully repulsed.

The brunt of the battle was borne by General Hamilton’s regiments, who well deserve the honor due to dauntless bravery. General Stanley’s division, being in the rear, was, with the exception of the Eleventh Missouri, before named—which rendered signal service—prevented from taking an active part in the conflict.

On the morning of the 20th, it was found that the rebels had fled—in a southerly direction. General Hamilton and General Stanley immediately started in pursuit with cavalry, following the foe for fifteen miles. Then, worn out with labor and fighting, and famished for want of food, they discontinued the pursuit and returned to camp.

BATTLE OF CORINTH, MISS. OCTOBER 3 AND 4, 1862.

Immediately after the battle of Iuka, the rebel forces of Price and Van Dorn formed a junction, for the purpose of making another attempt upon Corinth. General Rosecrans, meanwhile, always watchful and energetic, speedily divined their plans, and at once made the requisite preparations to check their advance. Nor was the collision long deferred. On the morning of the 3rd of October, the Union forces were attacked by a body of insurgents, largely superior in numbers, (officially stated at thirty-eight thousand,) and on that day and the next was fought one of the bloodiest battles of the war, which is known as the battle of Corinth. The rebel force was commanded by Generals Price, Van Dorn, Lovell, Villipigue and Rusk.

The following was the disposition of the Union troops, on the 3rd of October: General McKean with his division occupied Chewalla; General Davis with his division, occupied the line between the Memphis and Columbus road: General Hamilton, with his division, had taken position between the rebel works, on the Purdy and Hamburgh roads; and General Stanley held his division in reserve, near the old headquarters of General Grant. This disposition of the troops placed General Hamilton on the right, General McKean on the left, and General Davis in the centre. McKean had an advance of three regiments of infantry, and a section of artillery under Colonel Oliver, on the Chewalla road, beyond the enemy’s breastworks.

On the morning of the 3rd, the advance under Colonel Oliver, took a strong position on a hill, near an angle in these breastworks: and at about nine o’clock they were strongly pressed by the enemy, who manœuvred to outflank them. At ten o’clock General Rosecrans was informed that Colonel Oliver was imperatively in need of reinforcements, and must yield his position unless they were furnished. The hill would be of great value to the enemy; and it was therefore necessary that the Union forces should hold possession of it; and two regiments of Colonel Davies’ brigade were sent to Colonel Oliver’s assistance. It was presently demonstrated that Brigadier-General Arthur had taken up four more regiments from McKean’s division; and Colonel Oliver’s position upon the hill was being strongly contested. An advance, leaving an interval between McArthur’s and Davies’ left, was now made upon the enemy’s breastworks; but the rebels cleverly pushed on behind Davies’ left, and, after a fierce and determined resistance, forced the brigade to a rapid retreat of nearly a thousand yards, in which movement it lost two heavy guns. Of the fighting, in this engagement, on the 3rd of October, General Rosecrans speaks thus:

“Our troops fought with the most determined courage, firing very low. At one P. M. Davies having resumed the same position he had occupied in the morning, and McArthur’s brigade having fought a heavy force, it became evident that the enemy were in full strength, and meant mischief. McKean with Crocker’s brigade had seen only skirmishers; there were no signs of any movement on our left, and only a few cavalry skirmishers on our right. It was pretty clear that we were to expect the weight of the attack to fall on our centre, where hopes had been given of our falling back.

“Orders were accordingly given to McKean to fall back to the next ridge beyond our intrenchments, to touch his right on Davies’ left, for Stanley to move northward and eastward, to stand in close echelon, but nearer town. General Hamilton was ordered to face toward Chewalla and move down until his left reached Davies’ right. Davies was informed of these dispositions, told to hold his ground obstinately, and then, when he had drawn them in strongly, Hamilton would swing in on their front and rear and close the day. Hamilton was carefully instructed on this point, and entered into the spirit of it.”

The result of this day’s battle was not favorable to the National troops; the fighting of each and every division engaged was superb, but the number of the enemy so far exceeded that of the Union army that when the engagement for the day was closed by the approach of night, the whole National force was driven back, and had lost a great many men. General Oglesby was wounded, and General Hackleman was killed.

Very early on the following morning the opening of fire from the enemy’s artillery gave indications of a very hard fight to come.

At seven o’clock the heads of the rebel column were seen, emerging from the woods in front of the Union forces, and slowly bearing down upon their centre—first on Davis, next on Stanley, and last on Hamilton. The rebel force was so overpowering that the jaded and worn troops of the Union fell back before it. A contemporary correspondent describing this portion of the battle on the 4th, writes as follows: “It was perhaps half-past nine o’clock when the bitter tragedy began to develop in earnest. A prodigious mass, with gleaming bayonets, suddenly loomed out, dark and threatening on the east of the railroad, moving sternly up the Bolivar road in column by divisions. Directly it opened out in the shape of a monstrous wedge, and drove forward impetuously toward the heart of Corinth. It was a splendid target for our batteries, and it was soon perforated. Hideous gaps were rent in it, but those massive lines were closed almost as soon as they were torn open. At this period the skilful management of General Rosecrans began to develop. It was discovered that the enemy had been enticed to attack precisely at the point where the artillery could sweep them with direct, cross and enfilading fire. He had prepared for such an occasion. Our shell swept through the mass with awful effect, but the brave rebels pressed onward inflexibly. Directly the wedge opened and spread out magnificently, right and left, like great wings, seeming to swoop over the whole field before them. But there was a fearful march in front. A broad turfy glacis, sloping upward at an angle of thirty degrees to a crest fringed with determined, disciplined soldiers, and clad with terrible batteries, frowned upon them. There were a few obstructions—fallen timber—which disordered their lines a little. But every break was instantly welded. Our whole line opened fire, but the enemy, seemingly insensible to fear, or infuriated by passion, bent their necks downward and marched steadily to death, with their faces averted like men striving to protect themselves against a driving storm of hail. The Yates and Burgess sharpshooters, lying snugly behind their rude breastworks, poured in a destructive fire, but it seemed no more effectual than if they had been firing potato-balls, excepting that somebody was killed. The enemy still pressed onward undismayed. At last they reached the crest of the hill in front and to the right of Fort Richardson, and General Davies’s division gave way. It began to fall back in disorder. General Rosecrans, who had been watching the conflict with eagle eye, and who is described as having expressed his delight at the trap into which General Price was blindly plunging, discovered the break and dashed to the front, inflamed with indignation. He rallied the men by his splendid example in the thickest of the fight. Before the line was demoralized he succeeded in restoring it, and the men, brave when bravely led, fought again. But they had yielded much space, and the loss of Fort Richardson was certain. Price’s right moved swiftly to the headquarters of General Rosecrans, took possession of it, and posted themselves under cover of the portico of the house, and behind its corners, whence they opened fire upon our troops on the opposite side of the public square. Seven rebels were killed within the little inclosure in front of the General’s cottage. The structure is a sort of sieve now—bullets have punctured it so numerously. But the desperate men got no further into town.

“Battle was raging about Fort Richardson. Gallant Richardson, for whom it was named, fought his battery well. Had his supports fought, as his artillerymen did, the record would have been different. The rebels gained the crest of the hill, swarmed around the little redoubt, and were swept away from it as a breath will dissipate smoke. Again they swarmed like infuriated tigers. At last a desperate dash with a yell. Richardson goes down to rise no more. His supports are not at hand. The foe shouts triumphantly and seizes the guns. The horses are fifty yards down the hill toward Corinth. A score of rebels seize them. The Fifty-sixth Illinois suddenly rises from cover in the ravine. One terrible volley, and there are sixteen dead artillery horses, a dozen dead rebels. Illinois shouts, and charges up the hill, across the plateau into the battery. The rebels fly out through embrasures and around the wings. The Fifty-sixth yells again and pursues.

“The rebels do not stop. Hamilton’s veterans, meantime, have been working quietly—no lung-work, but gun-work enough. A steady stream of fire tore the rebel ranks to pieces. When Davies broke it was necessary for all to fall back. General Rosecrans thought it well enough to get Price in deeply. A rebel soldier says Van Dorn sat on his horse grimly and saw it all. ‘That’s Rosecrans’s trick,’ said he; ‘he’s got Price where he must suffer.’ Maybe this is one of the apocrypha of battle. A rebel soldier says it’s true. But Hamilton’s division receded under orders—at backward step, slowly, grimly, face to the foe, and firing. But when the Fifty-sixth Illinois charged, this was changed. Davies’ misfortune had been remedied. The whole line advanced. The rebel host was broken. A destroying Nemesis pursued them. Arms were flung away wildly. They ran to the woods. They fled into the forests. Oh! what a shout of triumph and what a gleaming line of steel followed them. It is strange, but true. Our men do not often shout before battle. Heavens! what thunder there is in their throats after victory. ‘They’’ report that such a shout was never before heard in Corinth. Price’s once ‘invincible’’ now invisible legions were broken, demoralized, fugitive, and remorselessly pursued down the hill, into the swamps, through the thickets, into the forests. Newly disturbed earth shows where they fell and how very thickly.”

During this hot fighting on the right, General Van Dorn, with his corps arranged in four dense columns, made an attack on the Union left, advancing on Battery Robinette. As the rebels came on they were received with a volley of grape and canister; and as they drew nearer, a murderous fire of musketry, from the Ohio brigade, met them directly in the front, and caused them to reel back in confusion to the woods in their rear. But the enemy were not yet defeated; they reformed immediately, and boldly advanced to the charge again, led on by Colonel Rogers, of the Second Texas; but a second time the dread musketry of the Ohio brigade broke over them in a perfect shower of death. The rebels held their ground with a front of desperate bravery, but when the Twenty-seventh Ohio and the Eleventh Missouri, at the order to charge, rushed forward upon them, their thinned ranks broke into fragments, and they fled wildly back to the shelter of the woods pursued by the Union soldiers, and the battle of Corinth was over—an entire and triumphant victory to the National arms.

The enemy’s loss in killed was one thousand four hundred and twenty-three officers and men; their loss in wounded amounted to five thousand six hundred and ninety-two. The Unionists took two thousand two hundred and forty-eight prisoners, among whom were one hundred and thirty-seven field-officers, captains, and subalterns, representing fifty-three regiments of infantry, sixteen regiments of cavalry, thirteen batteries of artillery, and seven battalions, making sixty-nine regiments, six battalions, and thirteen batteries, beside separate companies.

The National troops took also fourteen stands of colors, two pieces of artillery, three thousand three hundred stand of arms, four thousand five hundred rounds of ammunition, and a large lot of accoutrements. The enemy blew up several wagons between Corinth and Chewalla, and beyond Chewalla many ammunition wagons and carriages were destroyed, and the ground was strewn with tents, officers’ mess-chests, and small arms.

When it was finally ascertained that the enemy, utterly routed, were in full retreat, General Rosecrans ordered preparations for an immediate pursuit. General Grant also sent a force under General Ord and General Hurlbut to intercept and cut off the enemy’s retreat; and thus, when the rebels reached Hatchie river, they found themselves completely hemmed in—caught between two rivers—the Hatchie in front of them, the Tuscumbia behind them. For a time the capture of the entire rebel army seemed inevitable, pursued as they were by General Rosecrans, and assailed in front by the reinforcements from General Grant. Unfortunately, the Union army was too much exhausted by its recent severe efforts, to follow up the advantage; and General Price, always accomplished in carrying out a retreat, made a successful attempt to cross the Hatchie a few miles above the point where his first effort had been disputed, and so escaped with his imperilled army.

GENERAL BURNSIDE TAKES COMMAND OF THE ARMY OF THE POTOMAC. NOVEMBER 10, 1862.

On the 12th of November General Burnside issued the following address to the army:

HEADQUARTERS ARMY OF THE POTOMAC, Nov. 10, 1862.

In accordance with General Orders, No. 182, issued by the President of the United States, I hereby assume command of the Army of the Potomac. Patriotism, and the exercise of every energy in the direction of this army, aided by the full and hearty cooperation of its officers and men, will, I hope, under the blessing of God, insure its success.

Having been a sharer of the privations, and a witness of the bravery of the old Army of the Potomac in the Maryland campaign, and fully identified with them in their feelings of respect and esteem for General McClellan, entertained through a long and most friendly association with him, I feel that it is not as a stranger I assume command.

To the Ninth army corps, so long and intimately associated with me, I need say nothing. Our histories are identical. With diffidence for myself, but with a proud confidence in the unswerving loyalty and determination of the gallant army now intrusted to my care, I accept its control, with the steadfast assurance that the just cause must prevail.

[Signed] A. E. BURNSIDE, Major-General Commanding.

This was a position that was by no means coveted by General Burnside. He well knew the difficulties and responsibilities of the office, and expressed his misgivings of his ability to perform its duties. But he was a brave and gallant soldier, and had already won the confidence of the Government, and the admiration of his companions in-arms. It was only after mature deliberation, and the consultation and advice of the principal corps commanders that he consented to take upon himself the chief command. In this determination he recognized the soldier’s duty of obedience as a paramount consideration.

On the 12th the general-in-chief, (Halleck) and General Meigs proceeded from Washington to the headquarters to confer with General Burnside. On the same day the advance of the army was across the Rappahannock and fifteen miles south of Warrenton. On the 14th General Burnside issued the following order reorganizing a portion of army:

HEADQUARTERS, ARMY OF THE POTOMAC, } WARRENTON, VA., Nov. 14, 1862. }

General Order, No. 184.

First. The organization of a part of this array in three grand divisions is hereby announced. These grand divisions will be formed and commanded as follows:

The Second and Ninth Corps will form the right grand division, and will be commanded by Major-General E. V. Sumner.

The First and Sixth Corps will form the left grand division, and will be commanded by Major-General W. B. Franklin.

The Third and Fifth Corps will form the centre grand division, and will be commanded by Major-General Joseph Hooker.

The Eleventh Corps, with such others as may hereby be assigned to it, will constitute a reserve force, under the command of Major-General F. Sigel.

Assignments of cavalry and further details will be announced in future orders.

By command of Major-General BURNSIDE. S. WILLIAMS, A. A.-G.

Meanwhile the mass of General Lee’s forces retired to Gordonsville. On the 16th the forces of General Burnside began to move for Fredericksburg, as had been previously determined in consultation on the 12th between Generals Halleck and Burnside. On the 15th the evacuation of Warrenton and the adjacent places was commenced, and by the morning of the 18th it was entirely completed. The advance was led by General Sumner. At the same time supplies were sent to Acquia Creek, and the repairs of the railroad track to Fredericksburg commenced, and the army concentrated at Falmouth, opposite Fredericksburg.

The march to Richmond was to be made by the route from Fredericksburg. This city is on the south bank of the Rappahannock, and sixty-five miles distant from Richmond. It is connected with the latter place by a railroad, of which there is a double line nearly to Hanover Junction, twenty-three miles from Richmond. The railroad crosses the Matapony river at Milford, thirty-seven miles from Fredericksburg, and the Pamunkey, twenty-five miles from Richmond, besides a number of smaller streams. Between Falmouth, where the Federal army concentrated, and Richmond, there are two main and two minor lines of defence. The first that of the Rappahannock river. Above Falmouth its abrupt banks, which are lined with high hills, difficult of access, and its narrow fords and rocky bottom render a rapid crossing for a large force almost impossible. Below, the valley of the river expands, spreading often into spacious plains, while the winding course of the stream forms numerous necks of land, easily commanded from the north side, and giving secure crossing places, and ample ground for the formation of troops. At Fredericksburg the north commands the south bank, and much of the distance, which is a mile and a half, to the frowning hills or table land beyond. But these heights equally command this intermediate plain, and are unassailable in front except by infantry. Next in the rear, and twelve miles distant, is the line of the Po river and Stannard’s Marsh, which is hardly available except to hold a pursuing foe in check. The North Anna is about forty miles from the Rappahannock, and affords another principal line of defence. It is a deep and rapid stream, with a narrow valley. The table-land on its north bank is about one hundred feet above the bed of the river, and about one hundred and fifty feet on the south bank. The extension of its line after it turns to join the South Anna, and becomes the Pamunkey, presents scarcely less obstacles than the river itself, so well is the ground guarded by swamps and flanked by streams. The last and a minor line of defence is the South Anna river, with the southern commanded by the northern bank, and too near the North Anna for a second formation by a force that has been badly defeated. Numerous small streams parallel to the line of advance present suitable points for resistance, and protect foes attacking the line communication, while the bridges over them are weak points necessary to be securely guarded.

By the 20th a considerable force had reached Falmouth. General Sumner on the next day sent a summons to surrender, which elicited a correspondence from Mayor Slaughter, showing that the town was at the mercy of the combatants, and beyond the control of the city authorities.

As General Burnside’s army concentrated on the north bank, General Lee’s forces concentrated on the heights in the rear of Fredericksburg. Had the pontoon bridges been at hand when the advance reached Falmouth, the line of the Rappahannock would have been taken without opposition. Then, with proper supplies and bridges, thirty of the sixty miles to Richmond would have been placed within the reach of General Burnside, and perhaps a lodgment have been effected on the banks of the North Anna. Nearly thirty days elapsed before the pontoons arrived and the bridges were completed.

It was the design of General Burnside that the pontoons should leave Alexandria on November 11, and arrive at Falmouth at the same time with the advance of his army. The right grand division reached Falmouth on November 17. The pontoons left Alexandria on November 19, and arrived at Fredericksburgh after the movements of General Burnside had not only become known, but after General Lee had advanced his forces from Gordonsville to the heights in the rear of Fredericksburg, and had fortified them. They were not used until the night of December 10, owing to material changes in the plan of the commander-in-chief, necessitated by new movements of the enemy.

During the night of the 10th of December, therefore, the pontoons were conveyed to the river, and the artillery to the number of one hundred and forty-three pieces was placed in position opposite the city. Between four and five o’clock on the morning of the 11th, the work of building four bridges was commenced. One was to be made at the point where the railroad bridge formerly crossed, and two others opposite the city but nearer Falmouth, and the fourth nearly two miles below for the crossing of the left wing under General Franklin. A dull haze so obscured the movement, that it was not discovered for some time by the Confederate pickets. The bridges were thus partly constructed, when a brisk and deadly fire of musketry from along the banks of the river and windows of the houses was opened, which compelled the workmen to stop. They fled to the cover of the surrounding hills where they formed again, and about six o’clock the work was recommenced. The Confederates had now become aroused to a sense of what was going forward, and with reinforcements of sharpshooters swarmed the opposite bank and houses. The pontonniers, nothing daunted by the hot fire poured upon them, went bravely to work. A storm of bullets covered them. The planks and boats were riddled by every volley. Once more they were compelled to withdraw, and again fell back to the cover of the ridge of hills running parallel with the river. Orders were now given to the artillery to open fire on the city. The Federal batteries commenced an almost simultaneous bombardment, directing their fire chiefly at the houses in which the sharpshooters had concealed themselves. At the first fire they became untenable, and the riflemen retreated to the rear of the town, and took shelter behind the buildings unharmed. The fire of the artillery, which commenced at seven o’clock, was continued incessantly until one o’clock. The fog somewhat obscured its results, but bodies of the Confederates with great stubbornness still kept within the city. The Confederate batteries on the heights in the rear continued silent. Not a gun was fired. About ten o’clock, the workmen were again formed for a third attempt to build the bridges. Volunteers joined them from the Eighth Connecticut. Some planks were seized and carried out to the end of a string of boats and placed in position, when a galling fire from sharpshooters in rifle pits near the edge of the water again interrupted them, and they were recalled. Meantime the bombardment was continued, and several houses in the city had taken fire. In the afternoon, several pontoon boats, loaded with volunteers from the Seventh Michigan and Nineteenth Massachusetts, were sent over. They chased the Confederate sharpshooters from their hiding places, and the bridges were finished without further interruption. On the other side a scene of destruction presented itself. The walls of houses were breached, roofs had fallen in, and the interiors were destroyed.

No sooner were the bridges completed than the troops began to cross, and before dusk General Sumner’s grand division had gone over, and a section of General Hooker’s. All had rations for three days, and blankets for a bivouac. The grand division of General Franklin, consisting of the corps of General Reynolds and Smith, crossed over at the lower bridge, which was built earlier in the day, without interruption, as there was a plain before it which the artillery could have easily swept. The troops commenced crossing again early on the morning of the 12th without molestation. Some sharp resistance had been made by the Confederate soldiers to those who crossed on the previous day, but those were driven out of the city, or killed. During the afternoon fire was opened upon the city by the Confederate batteries on the nearest heights, which was replied to by the Federal batteries, and soon ceased. The occupation of Fredericksburg had now been successfully made. No greater opposition had been presented by the forces of General Lee than was sufficient to tempt the Federal troops to press forward with greater ardor.

The next movement was to drive the Confederate forces from their positions on the heights. These positions consisted of two lines of batteries, one a mile in rear of the other, and both overlooking the city. They extended, in the form of a semicircle, from Port Royal to a point about six miles above Fredericksburg. Their right wing, under General Jackson, extended from Port Royal to Guinney’s Station on the Richmond and Fredericksburg railroad; the centre, under General Longstreet, extended to the telegraph road; the left, under General Stuart, was west of Massaponax creek. A reserve corps was commanded by General A. P. Hill. This was the force which had fought at Richmond and in Maryland.

Friday night and Saturday morning, the 13th, were spent by General Burnside in making a proper disposition of his forces. The left was occupied by General Franklin with his grand division, the centre by General Hooker, and the right by General Sumner.

The right of General Franklin rested on the outskirts of the city, his centre was advanced about a mile from the river, and his left was on the Rappahannock, about three miles below. The action commenced on the extreme left by an annoying fire from a rebel battery, which the Ninth New York was ordered to charge and capture. In this attempt they were repulsed. A brigade was brought to their aid by General Tyler, and another attempt made, but the fire was so deadly that it failed of success. The battle now became more general, and another attempt was made to capture the battery. No advantage was gained at this time, but a severe loss was suffered. The conflict now extended along the whole line of the left, and a desperate effort was made to drive the Confederates across the Massaponax creek by turning their position. The ground was contested most obstinately, but the Confederates gradually fell back, occasionally making a most desperate stand, until night, when General Franklin had succeeded in gaining nearly a mile, and his troops occupied the field. The right of General Franklin’s division, under General Reynolds, encountered the fire of the Confederate artillery on the heights, and although the conflict was most deadly, no advantage was gained.

On the right, under command of General Sumner, the action commenced about ten o’clock and was furious during the rest of the day. The Confederate forces occupied the woods and hills in the rear of the city, from which it soon became evident they could not be driven except at the point of the bayonet. The charge was ordered to be made by the division of General French supported by that of General Howard. Steadily the troops moved across the plain, until they were within a dozen yards of the ridge, when they were suddenly met by a galling fire from the Confederate infantry posted behind a stone wall. For a few minutes the head of the column exhibited some confusion; but quickly forming into line it retired back to a ravine within musket shot of the rebels. Here they were reinforced by fresh troops who fearlessly advanced to their aid under a most destructive fire of artillery. The line of assault was now formed again, and with bayonets fixed and a double quick step, they rushed forward to seize the Confederate artillery. From the first step they encountered a terrific fire of infantry and artillery. No veterans could face that shock. They were thrown into confusion and brought to a sudden halt. At this juncture the centre quivered, faltered, and fled in disorder, but was afterwards rallied and brought back. Three times was the attack thus made to dislodge those batteries. But each time it was in vain. The ranks of the storming party, shrunk to small limits, retired. The entire force of his artillery was now brought by General Sumner to bear upon the enemy, and thus the contest was kept up until dark. At night the Confederate force occupied their original position, and the wounded and the dead remained where they had fallen. Every attempt to remove them by the Federal troops was defeated by the rebel infantry.

In the centre under the command of General Hooker, skirmishing commenced early in the morning; and during the forenoon, while the fog prevailed, a terrific contest, chiefly with artillery, was kept up on both sides. The Confederate position appeared to be invulnerable to artillery, and about noon preparations were made for storming it. The troops marched steadily up within musket shot of the batteries, and were there met by such a destructive fire of artillery and rifles as drove them back with a heavy loss. Reinforcements were obtained, and the attempt to take the batteries was repeated in the afternoon, but without success. The contest continued with great fierceness until night. About half past five the firing of the musketry ceased, but that of the artillery continued until long after dark.

On the next day, Sunday the 14th, both armies remained comparatively quiet. Some skirmishing and artillery fire took place for a short time.

On Monday, both armies continued in the same position. The Confederates had strengthened some of their works. During the ensuing night, the army evacuated Fredericksburg and retired across the river to its former position. The artillery crossed first, followed by the infantry, the last of whom left about daylight. The pontoon bridges were then removed and all communication cut off. The movement was not perceived by the Confederates until it was too late to do any injury to the retreating force. The following is the despatch of General Burnside announcing this movement:

HEADQUARTERS ARMY POTOMAC, } SIX O’CLOCK, P. M., December 16, 1862. }

Major-General HALLECK: The army was withdrawn to this side of the river because I felt the position in front could not be carried, and it was a military necessity either to attack or retire. A repulse would have been disastrous to us. The army was withdrawn at night, without the knowledge of the enemy, and without loss either of property or men.

A. E. BURNSIDE, Major-General Commanding.

The Federal loss was as follows: General Sumner’s division on the right, killed, four hundred and seventy-three; wounded, four thousand and ninety; missing, seven hundred and forty-eight. Total, five thousand three hundred and eleven.

General Hooker’s division on the centre, killed, three hundred and twenty-six; wounded, two thousand four hundred and sixty-eight; missing, seven hundred and fifty-four. Total, three thousand five hundred and forty-eight.

General Franklin’s division on the left, killed, three hundred and thirty-nine; wounded, two thousand five hundred and forty-seven; missing, five hundred and seventy-six. Total, three thousand four hundred and sixty-two. Grand total, killed, one thousand one hundred and thirty-eight; wounded, nine thousand one hundred and five; missing, two thousand and seventy-eight. Total, twelve thousand three hundred and twenty-one.

The Confederate loss was comparatively small, having been sheltered by their works.

General Burnside in his report to the general-in-chief, thus explains his defeat:

“How near we came to the accomplishment of our object future reports will show. But for the fog, and the unexpected and unavoidable delay in building the bridges, which gave the enemy twenty-four hours to concentrate his forces in his strong position, we would almost certainly have succeeded, in which case the battle would have been, in my opinion, far more decisive than if we had crossed at the places first selected. As it was, we came very near success. Failing in the accomplishment of the main object, we remained in order of battle two days, long enough to decide that the enemy would not come out of his strongholds to fight me with his infantry, after which we recrossed to this side of the river unmolested, without the loss of men or property.

“As the day broke our long lines of troops were seen marching to their different positions as if going on parade—not the least demoralization or disorganization existed.

“To the brave officers and soldiers who accomplished the feat of thus recrossing in the face of the enemy, I owe everything. For the failure in the attack, I am responsible, as the extreme gallantry, courage, and endurance shown by them were never exceeded, and would have carried the points had it been possible.

“To the families and friends of the dead I can only offer my heartfelt sympathies, but for the wounded I can offer my earnest prayer for their comfort and final recovery.

“The fact that I decided to move from Warrenton on this line rather against the opinion of the President, Secretary of War, and yourself, and that you have left the whole movement in my hands, without giving me orders, makes me the more responsible.”

Thus closed the third campaign against Richmond. No further hostile demonstrations were made by either army during the year.

OPERATIONS IN TENNESSEE. BATTLE OF MURFREESBORO’. DECEMBER 31, 1862.

On the 25th of October General Rosecrans was ordered to Cincinnati to take command of the Army of the Ohio, which consisted of what remained of the splendid army formerly commanded by General Buell. The Army of the Ohio was at this time—October 30, 1862—concentrated at Bowling Green, Kentucky; and there General Rosecrans took up his headquarters. This General’s first step was to organize and discipline the army, which had been, in a measure, demoralized by its reverses, under the command of General Buell. This was a task of magnitude, requiring both time and energy. It was accomplished, however, and on the 10th of November, General Rosecrans transferred his headquarters from Bowling Green to Nashville, Tennessee.

Six weeks of unavoidable delay occurred, during which time the Army of the Ohio did nothing to retrieve its past disasters. General Rosecrans was one hundred and eighty-three miles from Louisville, his base of supplies; and the only communication between his present headquarters and the capital of Kentucky was a single line of railroad, not yet completed from Mitchellsville to Nashville, a distance of fifty miles. The completion of this piece of railroad occupied three weeks; and after it was in perfect running order, it required still another three weeks to collect supplies, sufficient to make it safe for the army to attempt any movement in advance. Much skirmishing between the patriot troops and the rebels meanwhile occurred; in most of which the former were victorious. The only disaster of any moment, that occurred to the Union army, at this period, was the capture of Colonel Moore’s brigade, at Hartsville, by the rebel guerrilla, General John A. Morgan, with a cavalry force, and mounted infantry, numbering about five thousand men.

General Rosecrans proceeded with indefatigable energy in his preparations to meet the enemy; but, with the utmost dispatch and patience combined, it was almost the end of December before he was in condition to offer battle to the rebel Bragg, who was stationed at Murfreesboro’, having made his headquarters there, after his escape from Kentucky. The army under General Rosecrans bore no comparison in numbers with that of Bragg; but its organization was perfect. Being compelled to leave a large force at Nashville, for the protection of that city, General Rosecrans’ force, when he advanced, was less than forty-seven thousand men; while that of General Bragg numbered sixty-five thousand.

General Rosecrans divided his army into three corps; one under command of General McD. McCook; another under command of General George H. Thomas; and a third under command of General Thomas L. Crittenden. The corps of General McCook consisted of three divisions under Generals Johnson, Davis and Sheridan; General Thomas’ corps consisted of two divisions, under Generals Rousseau and Negley. The corps of General Crittenden was composed of three divisions, under Generals Van Cleve, Wood and Palmer. General D. S. Stanley was chief of cavalry.

The rebel forces under Bragg were also divided into three corps, commanded respectively by Generals Hardee, Polk and E. Kirby Smith. In addition General Bragg had two cavalry brigades, under command of General Forrest and General Morgan; each of these brigades contained five thousand men.

The moment for attack had come, in the judgment of General Rosecrans. The rebel cavalry force had been sent north, on a raid, in consequence of incorrect information received by Bragg, concerning the movements of Rosecrans.

General McCook received orders to advance upon General Hardee, who occupied a position on the Nolensville road. General Thomas was ordered to the Franklin road, so as to threaten Hardee’s flank; and, by a crossroad, to form a junction with McCook. And General Crittenden was ordered to advance on the Murfreesboro’ road, as far as Lavergne. These movements being carried out caused the retreat of Hardee toward Murfreesboro’. Encountering considerable opposition from the rebels, and being compelled to feel their way over a totally unknown and wooded country, the National force had all crossed over to the Murfreesboro’ road.

On the night of Tuesday, the 30th of December, General Rosecrans had his line formed. The relative positions of the armies were then as follows:

The rebels were intrenched in a thick wood about two miles in front of Murfreesboro’; their lines extending along both sides of a stream, the right under command of General Polk, the left commanded by General Hardee, and the centre by General Smith.

The line of battle of the National troops was drawn up directly opposite that of the rebels, with General Crittenden holding the left, which rested on Stone River; General McCook the right, and General Thomas the centre.

While General Rosecrans was deciding the method of attack, and explaining it to his corps commanders, the rebel General had decided to take the aggressive.

The rebel attack was cleverly managed. Without any demonstration, the enemy suddenly emerged from the woods in which they had been concealed, at about seven o’clock on the morning of the 31st of December, and steadily and noiselessly advanced toward the National line. The troops had fallen in line on the first news of the enemy’s approach, and quietly awaited their coming; but notwithstanding this, however, the unexpected nature of the attack threw the Union troops into confusion, in a very short time the infantry breaking and retreating without a single shot. There was much brave but fruitless fighting. The dense masses of the enemy bore down upon the enfeebled National line, and were bravely met; but continued resistance was impossible. A large part of McCook’s ammunition and subsistence trains were captured by the enemy. The day was plainly against the Federals; and, for the time, it might have been said that General Rosecrans was defeated even before his attack had begun. Unless the battle-field was at once given up to the rebels, it became evident that a complete and immediate change of plan was essential to the maintenance of even a show of resistance to the enemy. General McCook’s army was almost broken up; and upon the centre the firing only increased in fury.

General Rosecrans, with the energy, bravery, and promptness that ever characterized him, saw the danger of defeat, and instantly determined on a means of retrieving his fortunes. Having sent his staff along the lines, he dashed right into the furious fire upon the centre, and sent forward Beatty’s brigade. Immediately a scorching fire was opened from six batteries at once; and as a loud, prolonged cheer burst from the Union troops, it was plain that the rebels were falling back before them. This so encouraged the patriots that every man bent with renewed vigor and enthusiasm to the work before him. A large force of cavalry, which had been sent down the Murfreesboro’ road, had arrested the flying men of McCook’s division, and sent them back to their regiments. General Rosecrans continued to urge his encouraged troops forward, and the rebels fled before them for nearly a mile. The foe now prepared to fall upon the left of the Union line; and although that portion of the army had already received orders to charge upon the enemy, before the advance could be made, the rebels had meanwhile again burst upon the centre, which had begun to break. The breech was instantly filled by the gallant General Rousseau, at the head of his division, and the enemy was beaten back into the cedar thicket in their rear.

Once more the rebels fell upon the Union right, driving it back; and, as the men, fled in disorder before the attack, the sight was very discouraging: but happily no panic ensued. General Rosecrans now massed his divisions against the rebel left, crossed the river, and gave them desperate battle for the space of two hours, during which time the rebels had all the advantage of position and attack till they were at last checked by a terribly destructive fire of musketry and artillery. “The scene at this point,” says a correspondent of the day, “was magnificently terrible.” The whole battle was in full view, the enemy deploying right and left, bringing up their batteries in fine style—our own vomiting smoke and iron missiles upon them with awful fury, and our gallant fellows moving to the front with unflinching courage, and lying flat upon their faces to escape the rebel fire until the moment for action. Shell and shot fell around like rain. General Rosecrans was himself incessantly exposed. It is wonderful that he escaped. His chief-of-staff, the noble Lieutenant-Colonel Garesché, had his head taken off by a round shot, and the blood bespattered the General and some of the staff. Lieutenant Lylam Kirk, just behind him, was thrown out of his saddle by a bullet which shattered his left arm. The enemy at about six o’clock took up a position not assailable except by artillery; and being evidently exhausted by the repeated and rapid assaults, the firing on both sides gradually slackened, and ceased entirely as the darkness deepened,—the battle having continued almost without intermission for eleven hours. The losses on both sides were heavy. Major Rosengarten and Major Ward were both killed, during a cavalry charge: General Rousseau at the head of his splendid division, was wounded, after having made two bayonet charges, and fought during five hours. General Stanley and General Palmer were also wounded.

At dawn of the following morning, General Rosecrans opened fire furiously upon the enemy, with his left endeavoring to beat him back from the right. The enemy met the attack bravely, holding their ground; and the battle continued in that direction for several hours. Matters did not look favorable for the National army; but at twelve o’clock new supplies of ammunition were received, the batteries were replenished and massed, and a murderous fire was opened upon the rebel line. It began to give way: and, with General Thomas pressing on its centre, and General Crittenden on its left, was handsomely repulsed.

For the remainder of the day, the battle changing from one point to another, continued to rage with varied success—now the Unionists were victors, and now the rebels; till night again closed the conflict, and no decisive victory had been gained on either side.

The next day, Friday, began quiet along both lines: the dead lay unburied on the field, already become objects of loathing and horror, nor could their comrades of yesterday spare the time to lay them beneath the moist, and blood-stained earth. The day wore slowly away, both Unionists and Confederates making preparations for more fighting but up to three o’clock in the afternoon there seemed no prospect of the battle being resumed during that day. At half past three the rebels made a furious and sudden attack upon the left wing of the National army, Colonel Beatty’s division, (in command since General Van Clere had been wounded) with the evident intention of cutting it off from the rest of the line. But Beatty was not wholly unprepared, and met the overwhelming force hurled against him, with skill and gallantry. The rebels were three columns deep, and consisted of the divisions of Breckinridge, Claiborne, and Anderson. Beatty’s three brigades defended themselves with desperate bravery; and in return for the flood of shot, shell, and Minnie sent into their ranks, they sent back a perfect storm of lead that caused the first rebel column Breckinridge’s division, to fall back instantly, mowed down by the fierce fire of the Union brigades. The place of the retreating column was instantly filled by another formed of Claiborne’s division; which met with better success than its predecessor; as Beatty’s division, after the severe treatment it had just received could not hope to stand before an entirely fresh column of the enemy.

The Union brigades fell slowly back, and recrossed the river, pursued to the very banks by the rebels, pouring in upon them a steady fire, and then immediately forming their line in the deserted position. The rebel artillery was moved, and from both sides of the stream a heavy fire was poured into each force by its opponents.

There was still a Union reserve; for a wise purpose of his own, General Rosecrans had not yet permitted Negley’s men to be sent forward; but by the General’s order they were now ordered to come up, which they did, closely followed by General J. C. Davis’s division. With shouts of enthusiasm they pressed forward toward the aid of Beatty’s left; and having reached the banks of Lytle’s creek, they opened a furious and destructive fire upon the rebel force beyond. Two batteries were set to work, and a severe volley of grape and shrapnel poured in on the enemy’s line. The effect was perceived at once—they fell back slowly; and Davis’s division was ordered to cross the stream in pursuit. The Seventy eighth Pennsylvania sprang forward, plunged in, and were the first to cross, led by the gallant Colonel Sirwell. Immediately the Nineteenth Illinois and the rest of the two brigades followed, Davis also crossed, speedily followed by Beatty; and one of the most brilliant and desperate charges of the day was executed. Davis pressed through his ranks, and taking off his hat placed it on his sword, and with a loud hearty shout to his men to Charge! led them himself to the top of the hill. The rebel line broke before the gallant charge, and fled in the greatest confusion. Negley perceiving the advantage gained by the troops across the stream, followed it up without an instant’s loss of time, by ordering his batteries to cross, which, together with a captured rebel battery were put to work, pouring death into the enemy’s retreating line. General Negley now sent word to General Rosecrans that he was driving the rebels before him, and that they were almost compelled to a complete and disgraceful rout. “Drive ’em!” was the enthusiastic response of the Union General; and he immediately ordered the whole of the National line to be advanced; and on the instant after one sheet of flame burst from right to left along the entire front, and the shouts of victory rose high above every other sound.

The rebel resistance was desperate, but useless; and Polk’s entire division fled before Negley, who never slackened in pursuit till the enemy was driven far beyond their outer works, when the coming on of night saved them from utter destruction. General Negley now ordered a halt, and sent a dispatch to General Rosecrans that darkness had overtaken him within three-quarters of a mile of Murfreesboro’, but he would advance no further till he had received orders from the General in command.

The order for advance was not sent; and the tired soldiers bivouacked within sight of Murfreesboro’. It was evident that the battle was over, and the morning would prove the enemy completely defeated.

On Saturday it rained; and General Rosecrans determined to keep his powder dry. Knowing that success was certain, he permitted nothing to be done except shelling the enemy, and this was kept up during the day. About two o’clock, at night, the rebel redoubt in front of Rousseau gave considerable trouble by opening an artillery fire. General Rousseau sent to General Rosecrans for permission to take the works, and having received it, he detailed the Third Ohio and Eighty-eighth Indiana for the duty. In the face of a heavy fire they advanced and took the works at the point of the bayonet. They also captured fifty prisoners.

During the night came reports that the rebels were already evacuating Murfreesboro’; and although the intelligence was scarcely credited at first, morning proved its correctness, for the enemy was gone! It now, only remained to take possession of Murfreesboro’, and at eleven o’clock on Sunday morning, General Rosecrans entered the village, with the main army.

NORTH CAROLINA AT THE CLOSE OF 1862.

Notwithstanding the brilliant victories by the army and navy of the Union in the early part of this year over the Confederate forces in North Carolina, but little, if any impression had been made on the stern spirit of opposition and defiance which was here as everywhere else manifested by the leaders of the rebellion.

The brave and indomitable army led by Burnside, and the no less valiant and victorious naval forces under Commodore Goldsborough, had unitedly subdued and captured all the defensible positions on the coast; and the capture of Roanoke Island and the Confederate navy in those waters, had opened the Albemarle sound and its tributaries to the unmolested passage of the Federal fleet, and placed Newbern, Edenton, Winton, Beaufort, Elizabeth city, and many other towns in possession of the Union forces.

The magnitude of the operations on the Peninsula of Virginia, at a later period of the year, overshadowed these earlier movements, which were only designed as supplementary by the Federal government. The military operations for the remainder of the year were not therefore of a character demanding an extended notice in this history.

Colonel Vance was elected Governor of the State in August by a large majority; and in his message in November, urged a vigorous prosecution of the war. In this he was seconded by the Legislature, who by resolution declared the separation of the State from the Federal Union as final, and pledged all the power and resources of the commonwealth to maintain the Confederate government.

As an important part of the State had now come under Federal control by conquest, the authorities at Washington determined to appoint a Provisional or military Governor, as had previously been done in Tennessee by the appointment of Andrew Johnson.

Edward Stanley, formerly a distinguished citizen of North Carolina, was tendered that office by President Lincoln, and accepted the trust. He arrived at Newbern on the 26th of May, and entered upon his duties. On the 17th of June he made an address to the people of Washington, N. C., which citizens from all parts of the State were permitted to pass through the Federal lines to attend. Men were present from seventeen counties to hear him; but the result showed that so long as the Confederate Government retained its organization and power, the citizens were powerless, and dare not oppose it.

Governor Stanley endeavored by wise and conciliatory measures to win the confidence of the people, and thus restore peace to the State. To that end he proposed a conference with Governor Vance; but that functionary refused to meet him, and referred Stanley to the Confederate Government at Richmond.

Thousands of slaves flocked within the Federal lines, five thousand having collected in Newbern alone within three months after its occupation by the Union army.

Simultaneous with the campaign against Richmond undertaken by General Burnside, efforts were made to cut the rebel lines of communication between Richmond and the southwestern states. There are three lines of railroad running south and southwest. One running southwest, passes through southwestern Virginia, eastern Tennessee, northern Alabama, and connects with roads to western Tennessee, and to New Orleans. A southerly line connects Richmond with Wilmington, Charleston, Savannah, and parts of Alabama; while another southerly line passes through North and South Carolina. By cutting the former of these roads at Cumberland Gap, reinforcements and supplies could not be brought from the southwest for General Lee; neither could Lee aid General Bragg’s army at Murfreesboro’. By cutting the second the most direct communication between Richmond and the principal cities of the Confederate States was destroyed.

When General Rosecrans was preparing to move from Nashville to attack the Confederate army at Murfreesboro’, an expedition was sent into East Tennessee to destroy the railroad, and so prevent reinforcements from Richmond from reaching General Bragg. General Carter with a force of one thousand cavalry left London in Kentucky, December 21st, and entering Virginia between Cumberland Gap and Pound Gap, advanced within six miles of Bristol, burned the bridges across the Halston and Wataugo rivers, and took up portions of the track, destroying the rails for a distance of one hundred miles, almost to Jonesboro’. They captured five hundred prisoners, seven hundred stand of arms, and a large amount of stores. They reached Manchester, Kentucky, on the 6th of January, having lost only ten men in their hazardous but successful enterprise.

The expedition against the second line of railroads was undertaken in North Carolina, and forms the only subsequent military movement of importance in addition to those hitherto described in the department during the year. It was a march against Goldsborough and the destruction of the railroad at that place, which is the line connecting Charleston and Savannah with Richmond.

General J. G. Foster, who commanded the department after the departure of General Burnside, took charge of the expedition.

The force consisted of four brigades under Colonels Wessels, Amory, Stevenson and Lee; the Third New York and First Rhode Island batteries; also sections of the Twenty-third and Twenty-fourth New York Independent batteries, and the Third New York cavalry. It left Newbern on the morning of December 11, and moved on the Kingston road fourteen miles. Some parts of the road were obstructed by felled trees. On the next morning it advanced to the Vine Swamp road, having some sharp skirmishing with a small Confederate force. At this point three companies of cavalry were sent up the Kingston road as a demonstration, and the main force took the Vine Swamp road, thereby avoiding the obstructions and the Confederate forces. It was delayed to build the bridge over Beaver creek, where the Fifty-first Massachusetts and a section of artillery were left to hold it, and support the cavalry on the main road, and halted at a distance of four miles.

The next morning the main column advanced, turning to the left, and leaving the road it was upon to the right. At the intersection the Forty-sixth Massachusetts and a section of a battery were left as a feint and to hold the position.

On reaching Southwest creek a Confederate force was found posted on the opposite bank, about four hundred strong, and with three pieces of artillery. The creek was not fordable, and ran at the foot of a deep ravine. Under the protection of a battery the Ninth New Jersey effected a passage and formed on the opposite bank, where it was afterward supported by the Eighty-fifth Pennsylvania. This caused the Confederate force to retire with some skirmishing.

On the next day an advance upon Kinston was made, and the Confederate force found posted in a strong position about one mile from the place. An attack was at once made with the Ninth New Jersey in advance, and the position taken. The Confederate force retired across the Neuse river, with a loss of four hundred prisoners. On crossing, the bridge was set on fire, but soon extinguished by the advance of General Foster. The bridge was immediately repaired, and the column crossed, and occupied the town of Kinston. With constant skirmishing, the force of General Foster continued to advance until the 17th, when it reached Goldsborough. Here it burned two trestle-work culverts, destroyed a train of four railroad cars, water station, depot, etc., and some small arms which it was unable to carry off. After destroying other bridges, and capturing some small positions that had been occupied by a Confederate force, the expedition successfully returned to Newbern.

These expeditions, although successful, secured no important advantages, as the great movement on Richmond had, in the mean time, been suspended. They were useful reconnoissances, and the former may have delayed the arrival of reinforcements from General Lee to General Bragg before the battle of Murfreesbero’.

On the 6th of September a body of Confederate troops surprised the garrison at Washington in the department of North Carolina. A vigorous resistance was made, and the attacking party was repulsed with a loss of thirty-three killed, and nearly one hundred wounded. The Federal loss was eight killed, and thirty-three wounded.

BATTLE OF POCOTALICO BRIDGE, S. C. OCTOBER 23, 1862.

A severe engagement occurred on this day in the Department of the South, where the military operations of the year, not previously detailed, had been unimportant. General Mitchel, the renowned man of science and brilliant commander, whose untimely death at a short subsequent period, filled the whole country with sorrow, was at that time commander of the department. An expedition was sent out from Port Royal to destroy the trestle work bridges of the Charleston and Savannah railroad across the Pocotalico, Tullifinny, and Coosawhatchie, tributaries of the Broad river, and to make a reconnoissance of these streams. The expedition was under the command of Generals Brannan and Terry. The main body of the troops was landed at Mackey’s Point, about fifteen miles from the railroad, and marched seven miles inland, where the Confederates were met in force. After a sharp fight of an hour they retired to a point two miles distant, and made a second stand. From this point they again fell back to the village of Pocotalico, and having burned the long bridge across the stream, they were inaccessible.

Meanwhile Colonel Barton, with three hundred and fifty men, penetrated to the railroad at Coosawhatchie, and destroyed some of the rails, cut the telegraph wires, and fired upon a train containing troops. The engagement by the main force was severe, and the Federal loss was thirty-two killed, and one hundred and eighty wounded. The Union force retired on the next day, having failed in the object of the expedition, except the reconnoissance.

BATTLE OF BATON ROUGE, LA. AUGUST 5, 1862.

Another important engagement took place on the above date, which our general plan will not permit us to engross in its historical connection. On the 5th of August an attack was made on Baton Rouge, in the Department of the Gulf, which was under the government of General Butler. The Federal force at this city was under command of Brigadier-General Williams. The Confederate army making the attack was under the command of General John C. Breckinridge. The contest was sharp and bloody, and the attack was successfully repulsed. The Federal loss was ninety killed, and two hundred and fifty wounded. Among the killed was General Williams. Three hundred of the Confederates were reported to have been killed and buried by the force of General Williams. The city was subsequently evacuated on August 16, by command of General Butler.

General Williams was a graduate of West Point, and an officer of great merit and promise. He was a native of Connecticut, but received his appointment in the army from Michigan.

OPERATIONS IN MISSOURI.

Early in April, 1862, General Halleck having departed for Corinth, Miss., General Schofield was left in command of the largest portion of the State of Missouri, General Price having been driven, after his disastrous defeat at Pea Ridge, to a point south of the Boston Mountains, where he remained, no longer pursued by the troops of General Curtis, in the hope of obtaining reinforcements, and recovering from his losses. On the 5th of April a rumor that General Price was moving upon Springfield, Missouri, caused General Curtis to march in that direction. During a march of two days his army accomplished thirty-eight miles, and reached the junction of Flat Rock with the James River. The river could not be crossed at that point; but a crossing was subsequently effected at Galena. In another march of two days, after a heavy rain storm, twenty-nine miles were accomplished; and the rebels, under General Price were found to be encamped on the other side of the river about five miles farther south.

No engagement took place between the two armies. All remained quiet in Missouri for some weeks.

On June 3d the State Convention met: the financial condition of the State was found to be in a very unsettled condition; and the civil condition not much better. Although in many parts of the State courts of justice were open and the laws properly administered, in many other parts every species of disturbance and crime was perpetrated under the name of guerrilla warfare.

From this time till the middle of the month the Convention was variously occupied in receiving and passing bills, in repealing ordinances, &c. On the 16th a Mass Convention of emancipationists assembled at Jefferson City. Immediately after the dissolution of the two Conventions the State was threatened by an unusually terrible guerrilla outbreak. The largest part of the National forces being absent, the guerrillas, consisting in most part of the returned troops of General Price, felt themselves safe in repeating the raids of the previous year.

General Schofield on June 22d issued an order holding rebels and rebel sympathizers responsible in their property, and, if need be, in their persons, for damages thereafter committed by guerrillas or marauding parties. This order produced no lasting effect. About the middle of July the entire northern and western parts of Missouri were constantly disturbed by intelligence of guerrilla raids and outrages. Colonel Porter and Colonel Quantrell had already began to gather followers about them; but the former had been defeated at Cherry Grove in Schuyler County, and his band dispersed. The increasing rumors of raids, and a general fear that the guerrilla uprising would be followed by another invasion from the south made vigorous measures necessary for defence. On the 22d July the Governor of the State, H. R. Gamble, issued an order authorizing Brigadier-General Schofield “to organize the entire militia of the State into companies, regiments, and brigades; and to order into active service such portions of the force thus organized as he might judge necessary for the purpose of putting down all marauders and defending peaceable citizens of the State.” On the same day General Schofield issued the necessary orders; and the militia was organized rapidly and energetically; so that the State was soon prepared at all points for a vigorous opposition to guerrilla attacks. Colonels Porter and Cobb, rebel commanders, attempting a raid, were defeated, July 28th, in Calloway County; but on the 31st Colonel Porter captured Newark in Knox County, and took prisoners two companies of National troops. About the same time, and during the first week in August a new guerrilla leader, Colonel Poindexter, sprang into notice in the central Missouri Counties, and, together with Quantrell in the West, caused the National commanders to take additional precautions to repel the daring marauders.

On the 6th of August, Colonel Porter was defeated with great loss by Colonel McNeill at Kinksville, in Adair county. The warfare was now shifted to the central and western portions of Missouri; and Colonel Coffee and Colonel McBride went to the assistance of Quantrell.

On the 13th, an attack was made by three guerrilla bands; in which the National troops were severely defeated. On the 15th, eight hundred men of the State militia were drawn into an ambush by Colonels Quantrell and Coffee, but were rescued by reinforcements from Kansas, under General Blunt.

No sooner was the southwest cleared of guerrillas, than their raids upon the north were renewed with great activity. The town of Palmyra was plundered by a gang of these marauders on the 12th of August, the Union garrison there being overpowered. It was at this time that the rebels seized the person of Andrew Allsman, a Unionist, and an old and much respected resident of Palmyra. Subsequently, when the Unionists again occupied Palmyra, General McNeill demanded the return of Allsman, within ten days from the 8th of October, on peril of the lives of ten rebel prisoners. The man was not returned, and, on the 18th of October, ten rebel prisoners were publicly shot at Palmyra. Long before this the State had been cleared of guerrillas. Quantrell made some trouble, in the month of September, but he was speedily defeated and chased across the border. An election took place in Missouri, in November, resulting in victory to the emancipation wing of the Union party. The State was thus pledged to the Government. The war-cloud drifted away from it, and from that time to this it has been loyal and free.

NAVAL OPERATIONS IN 1862.

A general review of the naval operations to the close of the year 1862, not heretofore described in the first volume of this work, will now be given, which we will preface by a description, and the names of the commanders of the several squadrons.

The North Atlantic squadron was under command of Rear-Admiral L. M. Goldsborough until September 5th, at which time he was succeeded by Acting Rear-Admiral S. P. Lee. The Virginia and North Carolina coasts were assigned to this squadron. The South Atlantic squadron, blockading the coasts of South Carolina, Georgia, and the northeast coast of Florida, was commanded by Rear-Admiral S. F. Dupont. The Eastern Gulf squadron was under Acting Rear-Admirals Lardner and Bailey, and the Western Gulf squadron was commanded by Rear-Admiral Farragut. The western flotilla on the Mississippi, was under command of Rear-Admiral A. H. Foote from May 9th to October 15th, at which date Rear-Admiral D. D. Porter succeeded him. The Potomac flotilla was commanded by Commodore Harwood, and the James river flotilla was under Commodore Wilkes.

BATTLE OF DRURY’S BLUFF. MAY 15, 1862.

The destruction of the rebel iron-clad Merrimac threw open the James river to the gunboats of Commodore Goldsborough; and on the 15th of May, the iron-clads Galena, Monitor and Naugatuck, ascended to Ward’s, on Drury’s Bluff, about eight miles below Richmond, where they encountered a heavy battery and two separate barriers formed of piles and sunken vessels. The banks of the river were lined with sharpshooters, who effectually prevented any attempt to remove the obstructions. The Galena ran within about six hundred yards of the battery, and opened fire; the Monitor attempted to pass ahead of her, but found her heavy guns ineffective at close range, as they would not admit of sufficient elevation to bear on the position of the enemy. The Aroostook and Port Royal, wooden vessels, were attached to the flotilla, but, of course were not adapted to an attack on fortifications of this nature, though they bravely took part in the distance.

After an engagement of over three hours, the Federal vessels were compelled to relinquish the attack, without having produced any apparent effect upon the battery. The Naugatuck was disabled by the bursting of her 100-pound Parrott gun, and the Monitor was struck several times but received no injury. The Galena was not so fortunate. Thirteen shot penetrated her iron sides, starting the knees, planks, and timbers, and killing or wounding about twenty-five of her crew. Commodore Morris of the Port Royal was wounded in the engagement.

The gunboat Ellis, Lieutenant W. P. Cushing, captured the town of Onslow, on New River Inlet, N. C., on November 23rd, destroying the salt works and securing three schooners and ten whale boats. The Ellis ran aground and was blown up by her commander, who secured his prizes without loss.

NAVAL OPERATIONS ON THE MISSISSIPPI. MAY TO DECEMBER, 1862.

Commander Palmer of the Iroquois, took possession of Baton Rouge on May 7th, which place was subsequently occupied by the military forces under General Williams.

After the brilliant operations of the United States naval forces under Commodore Farragut which resulted in the capture of New Orleans, immediate steps were taken by that commander to ascend the river, and occupy such positions as would enable him to cooperate with important army movements then in contemplation. Seven vessels were sent up the Mississippi under Captain Craven, while the smaller steamers under Captain Lee were ordered to ascend as high as Vicksburg.

Commander S. P. Lee, with the advance of the squadron, arrived near Vicksburg, May 18, and in reply to his demand for surrender, received a defiant refusal. Flag-Officer Farragut arrived a few days afterwards, accompanied by a column of troops under General Williams. Additional naval forces soon afterwards arrived, including Commodore Porter’s mortar fleet, which had done much effective service in the reduction of Forts Jackson and St. Philip, at the mouths of the river. Porter opened the bombardment on the night of June 26–27, directing fire partly against the town and partly against some formidable batteries on the heights. On the morning of the 27th, the Owasco, Lieutenant Guest, ran up abreast of the town and threw in some incendiary shells, which failed to explode. At three o’clock on the morning of the 28th the squadron made a move to pass the batteries, the mortar fleet supporting them as at the battle of Forts Jackson and St. Philip. The Hartford and several other vessels succeeded in passing the range of batteries, which extended full three miles, and did this too in the face of a strong current, but as there was not a sufficient land force to cooperate in the attack, no substantial benefit resulted from the movement. The enemy were several times driven from their batteries, but returned to their guns as soon as the ships had passed.

Forming a junction with the western gunboat flotilla of Flag-Officer C. H. Davis, Farragut concerted with that officer and General Williams an expedition up the Yazoo River, consisting of the gunboats Carondelet and Tyler, and the ram Queen of the West, strengthened by sharpshooters from the army. They started on the morning of July 15, and near the mouth of the river encountered the Confederate ram Arkansas. A severe fight ensued, in which both the Carondelet and the Tyler were partially disabled, and the Arkansas then entered the Mississippi and passing boldly through the surprised fleets of Farragut and Davis, took refuge under the guns of Vicksburg.

Farragut now determined to repass the batteries for the double purpose of supporting the rest of his squadron and destroying the Arkansas in passing; to assist in which Flag-Officer Davis added to his force the ram Sumter, Lieutenant Commanding Erben. Toward evening, Davis opened a bombardment, for the purpose of covering the movement, and Captain Farragut succeeded in getting below Vicksburg again with little loss of life, but his designs against the Arkansas were defeated by the darkness of the night.

On the 22d, Commander W. D. Porter, with the iron-clad gunboat Essex, and Lieutenant-Colonel Ellet, with the ram Queen of the West, made another attempt to destroy the Confederate vessel, but the attack though executed with great gallantry under the fire of the batteries, did not succeed. The Essex ran down to Farragut’s fleet, and Farragut having been instructed by the navy department to drop down the river before the water got too low, it was arranged that Commander W. D. Porter should remain below Vicksburg with the Essex and Sumter.

On the 28th of July, Farragut arrived at New Orleans, leaving the Katahdin and Kineo at Baton Rouge. On the 5th of August, the Confederates made a vigorous land attack upon the latter place, which was repulsed after a severe contest. The gunboats were not able to assist until toward the close of the action, when they threw their shells directly into the midst of the enemy with great effect. The Arkansas had dropped down the river to take part in the attack, but was not brought into action, one of her engines having broken down. The next morning, Porter, who was then at Baton Rouge with the Essex, moved up to attack her, but before the fight had fairly begun her other engine gave way, and she was run ashore, abandoned, and set on fire by the crew. About an hour afterward she blew up. On the 11th, Farragut sailed for Ship Island and Pensacola, which latter place, having been evacuated by the Confederates, was now made the depot of the Western Gulf Squadron.

Commander W. D. Porter remained at Baton Rouge until August 23, when, the town having been evacuated by the Federal troops, he proceeded up the river to reconnoitre batteries reported in progress at Port Hudson, and thence ascended to Bayou Sara to obtain coal, where his boat’s crew was fired upon by guerrillas. Some of the buildings were thereupon burned, and a few days afterward, as the firing was repeated, the rest of the place was destroyed. Afterwards a boat’s crew from the Essex, sent ashore at Natchez to procure ice for the sick, was attacked, by some two hundred armed citizens, one of the sailors being killed, and an officer and five men wounded. Commander Porter immediately opened fire on the town, set a number of houses in flames, and continued the bombardment for an hour, after which the mayor surrendered. On her way down to New Orleans, the Essex had a brisk engagement, on September 7th, with the Port Hudson batteries.

In the mean time, several vessels of Captain Farragut’s squadron had been employed on the coast of Texas, where acting volunteer Lieutenant J. W. Kittredge, with the bark Arthur, the little steamer Sachem, and a launch, captured Corpus Christi, after several spirited engagements with the enemy’s batteries, but was unable to hold the town, and was himself made prisoner, September 14, while on shore exploring.

On September 26, Acting Master Crocker, with the steamer Kensington and schooner Rachel Seaman, and Acting Master Pennington, with the mortar schooner Henry Janes, captured Sabine Pass, taking a battery of four guns without loss.

On the 4th of October, Commander W. B. Renshaw, with the steamers Westfield, Harriet Lane, Owasco, and Clifton, and the mortar schooner Henry Janes, captured the defences of the harbor and city of Galveston without the loss of a man. The resistance was feeble: the first shell from the Owasco burst immediately over a heavy 10-inch Columbiad mounted on Fort Point, causing a panic in the fort, and depriving the defenders of their main reliance.

Toward the end of October, Lieutenant Commander T. McKean Buchanan, with the steamers Calhoun, Estrella, Kinsman, and Diana, and the transport St. Mary’s, having on board the Twenty-first Indiana regiment, was sent to the Atchafalaya river, La., to cooperate with a land force under General Weitzel. On Nov. 1, near Brashear City, he captured the Confederate despatch boat A. B. Seger, and the next day had an engagement with an iron-clad gunboat and some land batteries on the Bayou Teche. The batteries were silenced, but the gunboat, being behind a row of obstructions across the channel, escaped up the river. Lieutenant Commander Buchanan then returned to Brashear City to repair damages. On the 6th, the Kinsman discovered and burned two steamers in one of the small bayous in the neighborhood.

Early in August, an expedition was concerted between Flag-Officer Davis and General Curtis, which moved up the Yazoo, and captured a battery of heavy guns, field pieces, munitions of war, &c., besides taking the Confederate transport Fairplay, loaded with one thousand two hundred Enfield rifles, four thousand new muskets, four field guns, mounted howitzers, small arms, a quantity of fixed ammunition, &c.

On the 26th of September, the ram Queen of the West and two transports having been fired into by the Confederates at Prentiss, Miss., the town was shelled and burned.

On December 13th the gunboat Cairo, while ascending the Yazoo, was blown up by a torpedo, and sank in fifteen minutes after the explosion. It is remarkable that none of the crew were killed, or even seriously hurt.

HOOKER’S CAMPAIGN IN VIRGINIA. JANUARY 26, 1863.

After the disastrous battle of Fredericksburg, General Burnside’s army remained inactive at Falmouth for several weeks. The Army of the Potomac was then as strong in numbers as it had ever been. An important movement on the 26th of January was frustrated by a severe storm, and the army after marching fifteen miles, was compelled to return to its original position. General Burnside then tendered the resignation of his command to the President, which was accepted.

On the 26th of January, 1863, the command of the Army of the Potomac was transferred from General Burnside to General Hooker. On the same day, Generals Sumner and Franklin were removed from the command of the right and left divisions of the army.

At this period the extreme cold rendered it impossible for any movement to be made either by the Army of the Potomac or by its opponent, at Fredericksburg. Occasional rebel raids, and cavalry movements were the only operations taking place on either side. The cavalry of the enemy made a raid, marked with considerable success, as far inside the Union lines as Fairfax Court-House, in Virginia. This occurred about March 12th, and the rebels carried off Brigadier-General Stoughton, whom they surprised in bed, besides capturing a detachment from his brigade, with horses and other property.

Five days later, a sharp fight took place between a body of cavalry, under General Averill, and a force of the enemy’s cavalry, near Kelly’s ford. Nothing more of special interest transpired until April 13th, when an expedition of cavalry, artillery and infantry, from the Federal army proceeded in detachments to Bealton, Warrenton, Rappahannock, and Liberty, with Major-General Stoneman in command. Thence, General Stoneman moved to the Rapidan fords, and took possession of them; these operations being in advance of a grand movement to cross the Rappahannock, and attack General Lee on the opposite side.

GENERAL STONEMAN’S CAVALRY RAID. MAY 1, 1863.

The storms which ensued prevented active movements by General Stoneman until the 29th of April. On that day he crossed at Kelly’s Ford. The division of General Averill moved to the Orange and Alexandria railroad, and encountered two regiments of the enemy, who retired towards Gordonsville. Thence he proceeded to Culpeper, and dispersed a force of the rebels there, capturing their rear guard, and seizing a large amount of flour, salt, and bacon. The enemy were pursued by way of Cedar Mountain toward the Rapidan. Here he received a dispatch from General Stoneman, desiring him to push the enemy as vigorously as possible, and keep him occupied. On the 1st, scouting parties were sent up and down on both sides of the Rapidan. On the 2d, orders were received by him to join General Hooker at United States Ford, at once.

General Stoneman, after crossing at Kelly’s Ford, moved the main body of his command across Fleshman’s creek, and encamped for the night in an open field. On the next day, the 3d, General Buford crossed the Rapidan, two miles below Racoon Ford, and drove a body of infantry from the ford, where General Gregg crossed later in the day. A lieutenant and thirteen privates of an artillery company were captured here. At night, the whole force bivouacked one mile from the river. On the next day the march was commenced, and at Orange Spring, a force of the enemy, approaching by railroad, barely escaped capture. That night, the command encamped at Greenwood, one mile from Louisa Court House, through which the Virginia Central railroad passes, connecting Gordonsville with Richmond. On the next day, the 2d of May, a squadron of the Tenth New York, under Colonel Irwin, was sent five miles above the town, and another of the same regiment, under Major Avery, was sent the same distance below, to destroy the track of the road, while Colonel Kilpatrick took possession of the town. The track was torn up for some distance, the telegraph cut, and some commissary stores seized. In the afternoon, the command moved to Thompson’s Four Corners. From this place, as headquarters, several expeditions were sent out. On the next morning, Colonel Wyndham proceeded to Columbia, on the James river, where the Lynchburg and Richmond Canal crosses the river. An unsuccessful attempt was made to destroy the aqueduct. Five locks were injured, three canal boats, loaded with commissary stores, and five bridges, were burned, and the canal lock cut in several places. A large quantity of commissary stores and medicines in the town were also destroyed. Another detachment, under Captain Drummond, of the Fifth United States Cavalry, destroyed the bridge over the James river, at Centreville. Other small parties were sent out in different directions, and some skirmishing took place with small parties of the enemy. At the same time, a force, consisting of the Tenth New York and First Maine, with two pieces of artillery, was sent out under General Gregg, to destroy the railroad bridge at Ashland, while Colonel Kilpatrick, with the Harris Light, and Twelfth Illinois, Lieutenant-Colonel Davis, were to go between Ashland and Richmond, destroying the railroad, bridges, &c. General Gregg destroyed the railroad bridge across the South Anna, on the road from Columbia to Spottsylvania; thence he moved east, and destroyed the road to Beaver Dam Station. He then turned north to the Richmond and Gordonsville turnpike, sending out a detachment to burn the Ground Squirrel bridge. That night he bivouacked eight miles from Ashland. A detachment sent out to burn the bridge at Ashland found it too strongly defended. Some portions of the railroad track, however, were destroyed. Leaving Colonel Kilpatrick and Lieutenant-Colonel Davis, General Gregg returned on the next day to General Stoneman. On the night of the 4th, General Gregg moved near Yanceyville, and was followed the next day by General Stoneman and General Buford’s command. On the 5th, the retrograde movement commenced, and crossing Racoon Ford, on the Rapidan, the command arrived at Kelley’s Ford on the North Fork. Meantime, the advance of Colonel Kilpatrick was made, and thus subsequently reported by him:

“By directions from Major-General Stoneman, I left Louisa Court House on the morning of the 3d instant, with one regiment (the Harris Light Cavalry) of my brigade; reached Hungary, on the Fredericksburg railroad, at daylight on the 4th; destroyed the depot and telegraph wires and railroad for several miles; passed over to Brook turnpike, drove in the rebel pickets; down the pike, across the brook, charged a battery, and forced it to retire within two miles of the city of Richmond; captured Lieutenant Brown, aid-de-camp to General Winder, and eleven men within the fortifications; passed down to the left of the Meadow bridge on the Chickahominy, which I burned; ran a train of cars into the river; retired to Hanovertown on the peninsula; crossed and destroyed the ferry boat just in time to check the advance of a pursuing cavalry force; burned a train of thirty wagons loaded with bacon; captured thirteen prisoners, and encamped for the night five miles from the river.

“I resumed my march at 1 P. M. of the 5th; surprised a force of three hundred cavalry at Aylett’s; captured two officers and thirty-three men; burned fifty-six wagons, the depot, containing upwards of twenty thousand bushels of corn and wheat, quantities of clothing and commissary stores, and safely crossed the Mattapony, and destroyed the ferry again just in time to escape the advance of the rebel cavalry pursuit. Late in the evening I destroyed a third wagon train and depot a few miles above and west of the Tappahannock on the Rappahannock, and from that point made a forced march of twenty miles, being closely pursued by a superior force of cavalry, supposed to be a portion of Stuart’s, from the fact that we captured prisoners from the Eighth, First, and Tenth Virginia cavalry. At sundown discovered a force of cavalry drawn up in line of battle about King and Queen Court House. Their strength was unknown, but I at once advanced to the attack, only to discover, however, that they were friends—a portion of the Tenth Illinois cavalry, who had become separated from the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Davis, of the same regiment.

“At ten A. M., on the 7th, I found safety and rest under our own brave old flag within our lines at Gloucester Point. This raid and march around the entire rebel army—a march of nearly two hundred miles—has been made in less than five days, with a loss of one officer and thirty-seven men, having captured and paroled upwards of three hundred men.”

At the same time, Lieutenant-Colonel Davis, of the Twelfth Illinois, was ordered to penetrate to the Fredericksburg railroad, and, if possible, to the Virginia Central, and destroy communications. If he crossed the Virginia Central he was to make for Williamsburg on the peninsula. Leaving the main body on the South Anna, on Sunday, May 3d, he passed down the bank of that river, burning a bridge, and, dispersing a mounted party of the enemy, struck the railroad at Ashland. Here he cut the telegraph, tore up some rails, and burned the trestle-work bridge south of the town. At the same time a train of cars, filled with sick and wounded, arrived, and was captured. The prisoners were paroled, and the locomotives disabled. Twenty wagons, with horses, were destroyed, and several horses taken. Leaving at 6 P. M., a train of eighteen wagons was met and destroyed, and Hanover Station reached at 8 P. M. Here thirty prisoners were captured, and the railroad line broken. The depot, storehouses, and stables, filled with government property were destroyed, also a culvert and trestle-work south of the station. Among the property destroyed were more than one hundred wagons, a thousand sacks of flour and corn, and a large quantity of clothing and horse equipments. The command then moved down within seven miles of Richmond, and thence marched to Williamsburg, and then proceeded to Gloucester Point, having destroyed property of the enemy valued at a million dollars. Colonel Davis’s loss was thirty-five men.

HOOKER’S ADVANCE.

The weather now became very inclement; and storms succeeded each other for several days. It was not till the 27th that the movement to cross the Rappahannock was finally effected.

General Hooker’s army numbered about one hundred and twenty thousand men, who were divided into seven separate corps. The army of General Lee numbered about seventy thousand men; it held a line running from northwest to southeast, with its right wing extending to Port Hudson on the Rappahannock, and its left resting above Fredericksburg.

General Hooker’s plan of attack was as follows: three corps were massed below Fredericksburg, and, crossing the river at West Point, were to make a feint attack upon the enemy; having done this, the two corps were to return instantly, and join the remaining four corps, and with them recross the river at ten or twenty miles above Fredericksburg, thus moving down upon the left of the enemy; and, according to General Hooker’s idea, forcing the rebels to a battle outside their intrenchments, which would compel them to fall back on Richmond. The following description will give a clear idea of the position, at that time, of the Army of the Potomac: Falmouth, the position occupied by General Hooker’s army, is nearly opposite Fredericksburg on the north bank of the Rappahannock. About twelve miles above, the Rapidan, a small river, unites with a stream hitherto called the North Fork, to form the Rappahannock. Lately, however, the North Fork had been called the Rappahannock, and the Rapidan had been spoken of as a tributary.

The United States Ford is about one mile below the mouth of the Rapidan. Banks’s Ford is about midway between the United States Ford and Falmouth. Kelly’s Ford, where the four corps crossed the North Fork, or the Rapidan, as it was now called, is about twenty miles above Falmouth. Germania Ford, where the same force crossed the Rapidan, is about twelve miles south of Kelly’s Ford, at a place called Germania Mills.

On Monday morning, April 27th, three corps under Major-General Howard, Major-General Slocum, and Major-General Meade, marched to Kelly’s Ford, which was reached on the afternoon of the following day, by General Howard, who was in advance. Portions of the Seventy-third Pennsylvania, and One Hundred and Fifty-fourth New York, amounting to two hundred and fifty men, crossed in boats, and took position on the opposite side of the river. No enemy was to be found, except a few pickets, who retired before the skirmishers sent out to reconnoitre. During the evening the remainder of General Howard’s corps crossed the river; General Slocum’s bivouacked on the shore, and General Meade’s crossed the river some miles further down. On Wednesday morning General Slocum’s corps also crossed over; and on Thursday the last day of April, the three corps advanced to Chancellorsville, and were massed at night at the point where the Culpeper road joins the Orange Court-House road. General Hooker arrived there at nightfall, and made the place his headquarters. On the 29th the second corps under command of General Couch, had taken up a position five miles above Fredericksburg, at Banks’s Ford. General Sherman’s cavalry was sent to cut off the railway communication between General Lee’s army and Richmond. Meanwhile, the remaining three corps of the army under Major-Generals Sickles, Sedgwick, and Reynolds, had left camps on Monday night, and taken up a position two miles below Fredericksburg. On Tuesday morning, one division of General Sedgwick’s corps crossed the river at this point; and one division of General Reynolds’ corps crossed about a mile further down. General Sickles’ corps was detached from the remaining two on Wednesday, and ordered to join General Hooker at Chancellorsville.

This was the position of General Hooker’s army on Friday, May 1st.

With the exception of some slight skirmishing, which took place at the seizure of the Fords, there was, up to this time, no fighting. It was impossible to judge at what time, or from what direction, the enemy would first advance; but every possible preparation was made to guard against a surprise. At two o’clock in the afternoon, a large force of the enemy was discovered approaching from an easterly direction, and coming along what had been a turnpike road; and also along a planked road. Both these roads entered Chancellorsville at right angles; and joining, form one direct road from a building called Tabernacle Church. General Hooker, who had himself headed a cavalry party for the purpose of reconnoitring, immediately on learning of the enemy’s approach returned to his headquarters at Chancellorsville, and made ready to meet them. It being uncertain from which of two points, the south and east, the enemy’s attack would be made, both points were intrenched against them. General Meade’s corps was formed on the front, facing the east; the division of regulars occupying a point north of the old turnpike road, and the other two divisions placed to the left of this on the line of Bank’s Ford road. A division of General Sickles’ corps, under General Berry, supported the left wing of this line; and General Couch’s corps supported the right wing. General Howard’s and General Slocum’s corps were placed in front, at the side facing the south, General Slocum’s corps being formed in double column, with its left resting on the plank road; and General Howard formed in line on the right of it. As supports for this line, the two remaining divisions of General Sickles’ corps were ordered up, under General Whipple, and General Birney.

BATTLE OF CHANCELLORSVILLE, VA. MAY 1–4, 1863.

The moment of attack had come. Soon the brisk cracking of rifles and muskets announced the rebel proximity, and the Union skirmishers, in compliance with orders, gradually fell back upon the main line of battle. This manœuvre had the desired effect, and drew forth the enemy in pursuit, yelling and shouting like fiends broken loose. Matters soon began to look serious, for as rebel column followed column, and they advanced directly upon General Meade’s second division, under General Sykes, it seemed as if the small body of Union men would be instantly overwhelmed by the large Confederate force. General Lee was always distinguished for his skill in hurling a large force upon his opponents; and the present manœuvre bade fair to be one of his many successes of the kind.

The rebel force, as it charged out of the woods, was certainly three times as large as that of General Sykes; yet the latter showed no disposition to quail; but, after giving a moment’s glance to satisfy their curiosity, every soldier brought his musket to his shoulder, and five thousand bullets were sent into the rebel line. Such steadiness appalled them. They were unprepared for it. Their front rank quailed before it. The sudden thinning of their numbers amazed and frightened them. They discharged their pieces recklessly and broke in confusion. But there was no flight for them. The heavy bodies behind them, to whom the front ranks had been a bulwark, protecting them from the murderous volley of the Union regulars, were steady and determined. They, absorbed the front rank in the second, and still moved forward—firm, unshaken, confident. Meantime the Union men reloaded their pieces, and simultaneously a volley was fired from both sides; and then, from the brow above, the Union artillery opened with canister and grape, shooting over the heads of the National troops and dealing destruction and confusion to the enemy. And as the loud cannon continued its work with fearful rapidity the order was given to “fire at will”—an order that was copied by the enemy—and the continuous roar of musketry that followed almost deadened the reports of the artillery. It was the first fight of the great battle, and for nearly twenty minutes both parties stood firm, as though nothing could lead them to give the prestige of a first success to the other. But, although outnumbered, General Sykes’ division had an advantage in the support of artillery, which, while his infantry held the rebels in check, made huge gaps in their ranks. Still they yelled and shouted defiance, and attempted charges and continued their firing, rank after rank of them being broken and thrown back in confusion, while their officers shouted, and ordered, and stormed, and cursed, in the vain effort to rally them to a persistent, determined charge. They fought well. They fought as none but Americans can fight. But with musketry alone they could not contend against both artillery and musketry. It was simply murder on the part of their officers to attempt to hold them to it; and their officers began to appreciate the fact when nearly half their column had been placed hors de combat; and then the order was given to retire.

Shouts and cheers from the Union column proclaimed the enemy’s retreat; and even the wounded staggered to their feet, leaning against their comrades, and joined in the triumphant cry. But the triumph must be followed up, and pursuit was ordered—an order that was quickly and gladly obeyed. For upwards of a mile the victorious troops followed closely on the heels of the vanquished rebels; till, coming upon a second line of the enemy, in very strong force, General Sykes deemed it imprudent to contend against new and fresh troops, and gave his men orders to retire.

The rebels immediately prepared to give chase; but instead of flying before the overwhelming numbers of the enemy, General Sykes’ men wheeled and sent a heavy volley into their ranks, which determined them not to follow up the chase; and the much shattered division was quietly permitted to retire. Immediately upon the termination of the rebel engagement with Sykes’ division, General Lee massed a large body of his troops in the woods opposite Slocum’s division; and with great suddenness came down like an avalanche upon it; but the troops met it bravely, and with a half dozen volleys sent the rebels back. General Howard’s corps was also engaged on the left with some light skirmishing which did not amount to anything serious, although the rebels unmasked one battery, and discharged a few shells upon the artillery men at work some distance below it. The Union artillery opened in reply; and the enemy immediately withdrew their pieces; and no further demonstrations were made on either side during the remainder of the day.

THE SECOND DAY’S FIGHT. SATURDAY, MAY 2ND.

Many changes were made in the position of the national forces during Friday night. The Second corps was thrown down the Banks’s Ford road, holding the extreme left of the line, and, with a portion of the Fifth, completed the line on the east up to the plank road supported by the Second division of the third corps (General Sickles) which was resting on the direct road to the United States Ford. The Second division, General Geary’s, of the Twelfth (General Slocum) held the left of the Union centre, its left resting on the plank road in front of the general headquarters, and extending along the entire front of the field. General Williams’ division of the same corps was formed on the right of this line, facing to the southwest, its extreme right resting in the edge of the woods facing a little cleared field, situated about two miles southwest from headquarters. The Eleventh corps (General Howard) was originally directed to take position on the right of General Williams, with its right extending as far down towards the Wilderness road as consistent with a proper strengthening of the position. Birney’s division of the third corps was ordered to take position on the plank road as a reserve both to the Eleventh and Twelfth; but General Sickles, discovering an advantageous opening in a cleared field about a quarter of a mile south of the plank road, and a mile and a half west of general headquarters, obtained permission to advance Birney to this place, which brought him between the Eleventh and Twelfth corps. At this point he deployed off to the right around the field, General Williams occupying the other side in the opening. In the general disposition of the forces for Saturday, both Berry’s and Whipple’s divisions of the Third corps were held in reserve, though Bordan’s sharpshooters were detached from the latter’s division, for special duty with Birney.

The First corps (General Sedgwick) had arrived from the left, and were placed on the extreme right, bringing the national lines down in that direction, almost to the Rappahannock river.

Nor had the enemy been idle during this time; about midnight it was observed by the advanced pickets of the Third and Twelfth corps, that large masses of the rebels were being moved in front of the Union line, with a view to get a position on the right, and flank it.

At the earliest dawn of morning on Saturday, 2nd of May, the enemy executed a manœuvre to lead the Union generals to the belief that they were evacuating, and deceived some of the corps commanders; but General Hooker, perceiving that the movement of their wagon trains was nothing more than a blind, directed General Sickles to plant a battery at a point commanding the moving train, and shell it. This being done, the train was thrown into complete disorder, and obliged to move back. To obtain the road over which the wagon trains had been moving, General Sickles ordered General Birney to advance his troops and take possession of a hill opposite the road. This was done after much difficulty. Captain Seely’s battery, of the Fourth United States artillery was charged up the hill in such haste as did not leave it even time to procure a supply of ammunition. It, however, worked brilliantly, till obliged to retire to replenish its caissons. A charge upon the rebel rifle-pits was now ordered, which resulted in the stoppage of their musketry firing, and gave about a hundred of their occupants into the hands of General Birney. With much skirmishing, and now and then severe shelling, the advance was continued till Birney’s division occupied the extreme brow of the hill. The rebels had been driven back over a mile, and the Federals held a most commanding position. After sending to headquarters many times for reinforcements, General Sickles at last obtained permission to advance General Whipple’s division to the aid of General Birney.

Later, the Eleventh corps was directed to advance, and join its flank to Birney’s right; the Twelfth was to the left; and a general advance was ordered. The skirmishers of both armies immediately became engaged; the rebels gradually falling back. The soldiers of the Union charged boldly upon the rebels, and the engagement immediately became general.

The enemy held their ground obstinately, fighting with most determined bravery; as usual, owing to the skillful generalship of the rebel generals, the enemy were in greater force than the Unionists wherever they met, although the number of Lee’s army was greatly inferior to that of Hooker. Borne down with heat and fatigue, the national troops began to show evidences of faltering. To carry the heights in their present condition was impossible, and General Williams ordered the retreat of his division. But the most painful part of the defeat was yet to come.

The Eleventh corps, which had been ordered to the right of Birney, had moved forward to the position assigned them on his flank. One brigade succeeded in getting up the hill, and reported by its commander to Generals Sickles and Birney. The rest of the corps met the enemy under command of General Stonewall Jackson, when about two-thirds of the distance up. Here they had a short engagement, in which it does not appear they had even so large a force to contend against as that which Williams, with his single division, had fought so bravely. Headed by their commander the gallant Howard, the German corps charged boldly up to the rebel lines. Here they were met, as the rebels often met their foe, with shouts of defiance and derision, a determined front, and a heavy fire of musketry. The German regiments returned the fire for a short time with spirit, manifesting a disposition to fight valiantly. But at the time when all encouragement to the men was needed that could be given, some officers of the division fell back to the rear, leaving their men to fight alone. At the same time General Devens, commanding the First division, was unhorsed and badly wounded in the foot by a musket ball. Thus losing at a critical moment the inspiriting influence of the immediate presence of their commanders, the men began to falter, then to fall back, and finally broke in a complete route. General Howard boldly threw himself into the breach and attempted to rally the shattered columns; but his efforts were perfectly futile. The men were panic-stricken, and no power on earth could rally them in the face of the enemy.

Information of the catastrophe was promptly communicated to General Sickles, who thus had a moment given him to prepare for the shock he instantly apprehended his column would suffer. The high land of the little farm that formed the base of his operations was parked full of artillery and cavalry, nearly all the artillery of the Third corps, together with Pleasanton’s cavalry, being crowded into that little fifty-acre inclosure. But Sickles was not to be thrown off his guard by a trifle, and anything short of a complete defeat seemed to be considered by him in the light of a trifle. With the coolness and skillfulness of a veteran of a hundred campaigns he set to work making his dispositions. He had not a single regiment within his reach to support his artillery; Whipple was falling back, and must meet the approaching stampede with his own force in retreat; Birney was far out in the advance, in imminent danger of being completely surrounded and annihilated; the rebel forces were pressing hard upon the flying Germans, who could only escape by rushing across his lines, with every prospect of communicating the panic to them. It was a critical moment indeed, and one that might well stagger even the bravest-hearted. But it did not stagger the citizen soldier. Calling to the members of his staff, he sent them all off, one after the other, lest any one should fail of getting through, to warn Birney of his danger and order him to fall back. Then, turning to General Pleasanton, he directed him to take charge of the artillery, and train it upon all the woods encircling the field, and support it with his cavalry, to hold the rebels in check should they come on him, and himself dashed off to meet Whipple, then just emerging from the woods in the bottom land. He had scarcely turned his horse about when the men of Howard’s corps came flying over the field in crowds, meeting the head of Whipple’s column, and stampeding through its lines, running as only men do run when convinced that sure destruction is awaiting them. At the same moment large masses of the rebel infantry came dashing through the woods on the north and west close up to the field, and opened a tremendous fire of musketry into the confused mass of men and animals. To add to the confusion and terror of the occasion, night was rapidly approaching, and darkness was already beginning to obscure the scene.

That which followed cannot be justly portrayed by the poor aid of words. On one hand was a solid column of infantry retreating at double quick from the face of the enemy, who were already crowding their rear; on the other was a dense mass of beings who had lost their reasoning faculties, and were flying from a thousand fancied dangers as well as from the real danger that crowded so close upon them, aggravating the fearfulness of their situation by the very precipitancy with which they were seeking to escape from it. On the hill were ten thousand of the enemy, pouring their murderous volleys in upon the National troops, yelling and hooting, to increase the alarm and confusion; hundreds of cavalry horses left riderless at the first discharge from the rebels, were dashing frantically about in all directions; a score of batteries of artillery were thrown into disorder, some properly manned, seeking to gain positions for effective duty, and others flying from the field; battery wagons, ambulances, horses, men, cannon, caissons, all jumbled and tumbled together in an apparently inextricable mass, and that murderous fire still pouring in upon them. To add to the terror of the occasion there was but one means of escape from the field, and that through a little narrow neck or ravine washed out by Scott’s Creek. Toward this the confused mass plunged headlong. For a moment it seemed as if no power could avert the frightful calamity that threatened the entire army. That neck passed, and this panic-stricken, disordered body of men and animals permitted to pass down through the other corps of the army, destruction was sure. But in the midst of that wildest alarm there was a cool head. That calamity was averted by the determined self-possession of Major-General Daniel E. Sickles.

The disastrous flight of the Eleventh corps may here be concluded. They did not all fly across Sickles’s line. They dispersed and ran in all directions, regardless of the order of their going. They seemed possessed with an instinctive idea of the shortest and most direct line from the point whence they started to the United States Ford, and the majority of them did not stop until they had reached it.

General Birney first learned of the shameful stampede of the German corps by the flight of their troops across his lines; and seeing that retreat was inevitable he prepared for it, but found that the rebels had gained possession of the road by which he had advanced. He was, therefore, obliged to make a road out, which he did by moving quietly down into the ravine. This movement was successfully accomplished with no further trouble than a slight skirmish with the rebels in the ravine; after which General Birney moved his column out in perfect order. General Whipple, with much difficulty, saved his command, which was attacked in rear by the rebels, and broken in upon on the flank by the demoralized men of the Eleventh. He brought off his troops, however, in comparatively good order, and bivouacked for the night with Birney and Pleasanton on a little farm in the woods. Thus ended the battle of the second day.

THE THIRD DAY’S BATTLE. SUNDAY, MAY 3.

Once more General Hooker formed a new line of battle, which placed General Reynolds on the extreme right, with his right flank resting on the Rappahannock. General Slocum’s corps held the centre, and that of General Sickles the left, with its left resting on the stream called Scott’s creek.

Couch and Meade were left to look after the front towards Fredericksburg, while the remnant of the Eleventh was to be used, if it could be reorganized, wherever it could be most effective. On the previous night, during the confusion of the stampede, General Berry, of Sickles’ corps, had moved up the plank road and taken a position just at the edge of the woods, where he met the enemy as they were advancing to complete the discomfiture of the right wing, and had hurled them back most effectually. He was then ordered to retain the ground he had thus defended, which he did most gallantly, and lost his life at the post of duty.

Precisely at sunrise the rebels advanced with characteristic promptness and courage, upon the two divisions commanded by General Sickles. At the same moment, another body pushed down the road towards Berry’s division, and fell upon it with great violence. Never, on any battle field, have men of any nation fought with more determined bravery than did the rebel force on this occasion. It was evident that this battle must decide the contest of the campaign between the National and the rebel troops. The opposing force of Union men was very small; but they fought with most determined bravery. Although they were assailed by a force of twenty thousand men, against whom they could oppose only the remains of two brigades under Williams and Whipple, numbering not over five thousand in all, there was no faltering.

On the occasion of this Sunday morning attack the colors of the corps were still upon the field, as also the corps commander. Their brigade colors were also there, and he is but a poor soldier who deserts his flag when it is in danger, and there was danger now.

But it was impossible that they could hold their ground against the overwhelming numbers of the enemy; and after hardly an hour’s gallant fighting, they were forced to fall back to the shelter of a stone wall, some distance in the rear. Here they made another bold stand, and soon mowed down from the enemy’s ranks tenfold the number which they had lost from their own.

Regiment after regiment were completely swept away by their musketry and the grape and canister of their artillery, and yet fresh regiments were as often pushed forward to take their places. At last, gaining possession of the woods on the right of the stone wall, the foe got an enfilading fire on the heroic patriots, who were compelled to abandon their position. But if the enemy had driven them back, it had cost him dearly. That little field was strewn all over with the mangled corpses of the slain rebels, telling the silent story of the desperation of the struggle.

For more than an hour these men had held the rebels in check; and had thus given General Hooker an opportunity to perfect his main line of battle.

The battle had by this time become general, and raged fiercely in all directions.

In the mean time the Sixth corps, General Sedgwick, had crossed the Rappahannock, and were moving upon Fredericksburg. They carried the first line of the rebel intrenchments, and thus obtained a position about six miles from General Hooker.

On the following morning, Monday the 4th, the rebels appeared in strong force upon General Sedgwick’s front, and upon the hills to the left. About four in the afternoon they moved up to attack; and although the Union artillery opened upon them from every point, their slow and steady advance could not be checked; and General Sedgwick, after a hot and fierce engagement of five hours, was compelled to fall slowly back to Banks’ Ford, and that same night he recrossed the Rappahannock.

Up to this time, from five o’clock in the morning, the deafening roar of musketry, and the booming of a hundred cannon had known hardly any cessation from any point of the bloody field.

And yet the brave patriots held their position. Could human endurance do more? They too, were suffering; not slain so lavishly as the enemy, because sheltered; but their ranks were sensibly thinning. Half past nine o’clock—the column was growing weak; ten o’clock—the work of death still went on. Ten thousand brave men had closed their eyes in death within the past five hours.

Two thousand an hour slain! Ten thousand more had been mangled and crippled for life. The ratio of deaths to the simply wounded, was never equalled in war. One to one. The Unionists mowed the enemy down by brigades; they wounded only by dozens and scores. Could the Union men endure the exertion long enough? Even though the rebels did so greatly outnumber them, they should finally be destroyed. But the Federal troops were exhausted.

Half past ten o’clock. The ranks were broken. From sheer fatigue the men had given way. One entrance into their rifle pits and the still dense masses of the enemy made but short work of clearing them. But though repulsed, the Union troops were not disordered. Like veterans, every column fell back in order; and the line was re-established at the old brick house, Chancellorsville, General Hooker’s headquarters.

While standing upon the porch of the house General Hooker narrowly escaped death from a shell which struck a pillar of the house close beside him, and threw him down, completely stunning him for the time. A short time afterwards, another shell, striking against the house, entered, and exploded. The building was almost instantly in flames; and great numbers of the unfortunate wounded men within it perished in the fire. That the rebels had won the day could no longer be denied; already the necessity of a retreat began to be whispered about, and the position of the National troops, as well as General Hooker’s condition of mind, was far from enviable. The night was a dreary and melancholy one; and the day that followed was anxious and busy. Many fierce skirmishes took place; although no decisive battle was fought throughout the day. On Tuesday the recrossing of the river was definitely fixed upon; and the night proving dark and rainy, the humiliating retreat began, at ten o’clock, in the midst of gloom and universal despondency. The river had risen very much owing to the recent rains. The troops reached their old camping ground on the left bank of the Rappahannock, without much difficulty, and without being pursued by Lee.

SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF STONEWALL JACKSON. BORN JANUARY 24, 1824—DIED MAY 10, 1863.

A noteworthy incident of the sanguinary battle of Chancellorsville was the accidental shooting of the rebel General Stonewall Jackson, by his own troops. This casualty occurred on the evening of May 2d, 1863. It may be interesting—since Stonewall Jackson, if not the ablest, was the most brilliant officer in the service of the rebellion—to preface the narrative of his death with some account of his civil and military career.

Thomas Jefferson Jackson—who, as we have seen, acquired the soubriquet of “Stonewall,” was born at Clarksburg, Harrison Co., Va., January 21, 1824. The first years of his life were spent on his uncle’s farm. In 1842 he became a cadet at West Point, from which military school he graduated in 1846, in the same class with McClellan and other students, subsequently distinguished in the Civil War. As a boy and as a young man, Jackson was noted for gravity of manners and reticence of nature; quiet, studious, and thoughtful at all times, he was also deeply religious in temperament and in faith. In the Mexican War, in 1848, he served under General Taylor and under General Scott, and distinguished himself at Contreras, Churubusco, and Chepultepec. In 1852, he resigned his commission, being in ill health, and was afterwards appointed Professor of Mathematics, in the Military Institute of Virginia. The breaking out of the Rebellion found him there, and entering the rebel service, he received a Lieutenant’s commission from Governor Letcher of Virginia. His participation in the war was brief, but was marked by daring exploits and many successes. He bore a conspicuous part in the first battle of Bull Run, and as we have seen, made a dashing and successful raid up the valley of the Shenandoah, pursuing Banks to the Potomac, and getting away unscathed. He also took part in the battle of Malvern, and he greatly harassed General Pope, during the campaign of that officer. The capture of Harper’s Ferry was, in part, due to his strategy; and he was engaged in the bloody battle of Antietam. He also participated in the battle of Fredericksburg, and defeated Burnside’s left wing, commanded by General Franklin. At the battle of Chancellorsville his rank was that of Lieutenant-General, equivalent to that of a corps commander, in the United States Army. His operations in the latter fight have already been described. The manner of his death was peculiar, and is worthy of minute description. Late in the afternoon of the 2d of May, he had attacked and routed the Eleventh United States Army Corps, under General Howard, forming part of the rear of the Federal right wing. At about 8 o’clock in the evening, when returning from this attack, attended by his staff, the cavalcade was mistaken, by the rebels, for a body of Union cavalry, and was fired upon, in the darkness. Jackson was struck by three balls. One passed through the left arm, two inches below the shoulder joint, shattering the bone and severing the chief artery; another ball passed through the same arm between the elbow and wrist, making its exit through the palm of the hand; a third ball entered the palm of the right hand about its middle, passing through, and broke two bones. He was wounded on the plank road, about fifty yards in advance of the enemy. He fell from his horse, and was caught by Captain Wormley, to whom he remarked, “All my wounds are by my own men.” He had given orders for his men to fire at any one coming Up the road, before he left the lines. The Union skirmishers appeared ahead of him, and he turned to ride back. Just then some one cried out, “Cavalry charge!” and immediately the regiment fired. The whole party then broke forward to ride through the rebel line to escape the fire. Captain Boswell was killed, and carried through the line by his horse, and fell among his own men. Colonel Couchfield, Chief-of-Staff, was wounded by his side. Two couriers were killed. Major Pendleton, Lieutenants Morrison and Smith, escaped uninjured. General Jackson was immediately placed on a litter and started for the rear; but the firing had attracted the attention of the Unionists, and it was resumed by both lines. One litter-bearer was shot down, and Jackson fell from the shoulders of the men, receiving a severe contusion, adding to the injury of the arm, and severely injuring his side.

At this point the Unionists swept the field with artillery, and the wounded man was left for five minutes, until the fire slackened, when he was placed in an ambulance, and carried to the field hospital at Wilderness Run. He lost a large amount of blood, and at one time told Doctor M’Guire he thought he was dying, and would have bled to death, but that a tourniquet was immediately applied. For two hours he was almost pulseless. As he was being carried from the field, frequent inquiries were made by the soldiers, “Who have you there?” He told the doctor, “Do not tell the troops I am wounded.”

At the hospital his arm was amputated, while he was under the influence of chloroform. He slept on Sunday morning, was cheerful, and was doing well. On Monday he was carried to Chancellor’s house, near Guiney’s depot.

During the ride to Guiney’s he complained greatly of heat, and begged that a wet cloth be applied to his stomach, which was done, greatly to his relief, as he expressed it. He slept well on Monday night, and ate with relish the next morning. On Tuesday his wounds were doing very well. He asked, “Can you tell me, from the appearance of my wounds, how long I shall be kept from the field?” He was greatly satisfied when he was told they were doing remarkably well. He did not complain of any pain in the side, and wanted to see the members of his staff, but was advised not to do so. On Wednesday night, while his surgeon, who had not slept for three nights, was asleep, he complained of nausea, and ordered his boy, Jim, to place a wet towel over his stomach. This was done. About daylight the surgeon was awakened by the boy saying, “The General is in great pain.” The pain was in his right side, and due to incipient pneumonia and some nervousness, which he himself attributed to the fall from the litter. On Thursday his wife arrived, greatly to his joy and satisfaction, and she faithfully nursed him to the end.

On Sunday morning, when it was apparent that he was rapidly sinking, Mrs. Jackson told him he was going to die. He said: “Very good: very good. It is all right.” He had previously said: “I consider these wounds a blessing. They were given me for some good and wise purpose. I would not part with them if I could.” He expressed a wish to be buried in Lexington, in the valley of Virginia. During delirium his mind reverted to the battle-field, and he sent orders to General A. P. Hill to prepare for action, and to Major Hawks, his Commissary, and to the surgeons. He frequently expressed to his aids his wish that Major-General Ewell should be ordered to command his corps. This wish was subsequently fulfilled. He died on the afternoon of Sunday May 10th, and on the 12th, was honored with a public funeral in Richmond. The press, at the North as well as the South, rendered eulogiums upon his character and achievements. Posterity will remember him as a kind of Cromwellian soldier, an enthusiastic devotee of religion, and a man who fought bravely in a bad cause.

THE REBEL INVASION.

The battle of Chancellorsville resulted, as we have seen, in a substantial reverse to the Army of the Potomac. The Unionists did, indeed, capture many rebel prisoners and standards, and munitions of war, besides covering themselves with glory by their dauntless courage, and their heroic achievements. But the generalship of Lee, and the desperate fighting of the rebels, ultimately resulted in checking the advance of the Union army. This advantage, however, as we shall presently see, was soon lost to the Confederates at the great battle of Gettysburg, fought in the early part of the following month of July. General Lee, meantime, projected a descent upon the rich soil of Pennsylvania, hoping to replenish his wasted stores, and to smite the North with panic. His policy in this respect was very bold, and in some sense it was successful. He commenced his movement on the 3rd of June, advancing in the direction of Culpepper Court-House. The troops were led by General Longstreet, General Hood, and General Ewell. General A. P. Hill was left in command of the rebel forces confronting General Hooker at Chancellorsville. By the 9th of June, the design of Lee became apparent to General Hooker, who put his army in motion on the 14th, on parallel lines with the rebel advance, and arrived by forced marches on the banks of the Potomac. The intense heat of the weather, and the rapid march of the army, was extremely exhausting. Hundreds of men fell daily in the ranks, overcome by the severe task imposed upon them, and many lives were thus lost.

At Culpepper the rebel advance formed a junction with General Stuart’s cavalry; and thence the whole force advanced up the valley of the Shenandoah, in the direction of Winchester. A reconnoissance made toward Culpepper by the Union General Buford, on the 9th of June, resulted in an engagement, in which the Federals lost upwards of three hundred and fifty men, including Colonel B. F. Davis, who had led the cavalry force from Harper’s Ferry, at the time of its surrender in 1862. The enemy’s loss was somewhat larger. Other skirmishes marked the rebel advance. Great excitement resulted from it in Pennsylvania, and generally throughout the North, and measures to check the rebels and to drive them back, were immediately taken by the Government and General Hooker. On the evening of the 14th, and the morning of the 15th, a large body of rebel troops crossed the Potomac in the vicinity of Nolan’s Ford, and moved on Hagerstown, which was evacuated by our troops on the 15th. At nine P. M. on that day, the rebel advance guard entered Chambersburg. On the 16th the rebel advance, consisting mainly of cavalry, was at Chambersburg and Scotland. The forces assembled for the protection of the State were at Shippensburg, Pennsylvania.

Two new military departments were organized by the Secretary-of-War on the 9th of June:—that of the Monongahela, and that of the Susquehanna. The former comprised parts of Pennsylvania, Virginia, and Ohio; the latter comprised the whole eastern part of the State of Pennsylvania. Major-General W. T. H. Brooks commanded the one; Major-General D. N. Couch commanded the other. He established his headquarters at Harrisburg, and there took command of the militia, which were called out from the several States, by the President, on the 15th of June. From this date until the battle of Gettysburg, July 3rd, the current of events was marked by frequent alarms, by many disturbances, and continual excitement. Mosby’s guerrillas at this time again appeared in Loudon county, and committed many depredations. The town of McConnelsburg, Pennsylvania, was overrun and pillaged by the rebels on the 19th, and all the bridges on the Baltimore and Ohio railroad, between Harper’s Ferry and Cumberland, which are a hundred miles apart, were destroyed. Hagerstown and Frederick were pillaged, and the rebels took possession of Winchester and Martinsburg. A large portion of the beautiful town of Chambersburg, Pennsylvania, was laid in ashes by the incendiary fires of a relentless foe, in retaliation for the devastation wrought by General Hunter in the Valley of the Shenandoah. The alarm occasioned by all these movements, caused the militia of several states to be called out, and sent to the protection of Pennsylvania. Troops were also raised in that State to the number of twenty-five thousand. The cities of Harrisburg, Baltimore, Pittsburg, and Philadelphia, were fortified. Many of the inhabitants of these cities and of other points that were threatened by the rebels, becoming panic-stricken, fled northward.

A contemporary account thus describes the state of feeling at Harrisburg at this juncture:

“The morning broke upon a populace all astir, who had been called out of bed by the ‘beat of the alarm drum,’ the blast of the bugle and the clanging of bells. The streets were lively with men, who were either returning from a night’s work on the fortifications, or going over to relieve those who were toiling there. As the sun rose higher the excitement gathered head. All along the streets were omnibuses, wagons, and wheelbarrows, taking in trunks and valuables, and rushing them down to the depot, to be shipped out of rebel range. The stores, the female seminaries, and almost every private residence, were busy all the forenoon in swelling the mountain of freight that lay at the depot. Every horse was impressed into service, and every porter groaned beneath the weight of his responsibilities.

“The scene at noon at the depots was indescribable, if not disgraceful. A sweltering mass of humanity thronged the platform, all furious to escape from the doomed city.

“At the bridge and across the river the scene was equally exciting. All through the day, a steady stream of people on foot and in wagons, young and old, black and white, was pouring across it from the Cumberland valley, bearing with them their household goods, and all manner of goods and stock. Endless trains, laden with flour, grain, and merchandise, hourly emerged from the valley, and thundered across the bridge and through the city. Miles of retreating baggage-wagons, filled with calves and sheep tied together, and great old-fashioned furnace wagons, loaded with tons of trunks and boxes, defiled in continuous procession down the pike and across the river, raising a dust that marked the outline of the road as far as the eye could see.”

Among the lesser engagements of this period a spirited cavalry engagement near Aldie is worthy of note. At 3 o’clock on the 17th of June, a division of the Union cavalry encountered a rebel force, consisting of General Fitzhugh Lee’s cavalry brigade and a battery of artillery, about one mile from Aldie, on the road to Unionstown. As soon as General Lee was apprised of the approach of the National troops he made preparations to oppose their advance, and to maintain his position. The rebel Captains Boston and White, with a command of thirty men, were sent forward as sharpshooters, but not receiving any support they were compelled to fall back before the first charge of the advancing Unionists. Close behind the rebel advance the Fifth and the Third Virginia cavalry were stationed; and as the National troops charged upon them a fierce hand-to-hand encounter took place, and in the course of the fight many rebel prisoners were captured. After a brave resistance the rebels were overcome, and the order was given to fall back. Seventy-seven privates were taken prisoners, together with the following officers:—Major Carrington of the Third Virginia regiment; Captain E. B. Boston of the Fifth Virginia; Captain F. R. Winser and Captain Jones of the Third Virginia; and Captain L. B. White; Lieutenant Boston; Lieutenant Turnell; and Lieutenant Douglass of the Fifth Virginia. The loss upon the Union side was very trifling; the men fought with the greatest bravery. It was dark before the fight was finally at an end, light artillery firing being kept up on both sides, without any material injury to either; and when night fell it saw the Union troops entirely victorious, and the rebels slowly retiring.

BATTLE OF WINCHESTER. JUNE 14, 1863.

On Saturday, the 13th of June, an attack was made by the advance of the enemy’s forces moving up the Shenandoah valley, upon Berryville, then held by General McReynolds. The position was midway between Winchester and Snicker’s gap; and, as an outpost of Winchester, it was valuable. The force under General McReynolds, numbering about three thousand men, made a gallant defence; but finding themselves overwhelmed by numbers they retreated toward Winchester. In the mean time a portion of the rebel advance, consisting of two divisions commanded by Generals Early and Johnson, under General Ewell, had attacked Winchester, which was held by Major-General Milroy. The firing was continuous during the day, and the fighting was severe on both sides. During the whole of the following day the fighting continued at short intervals. At about half past four o’clock the skirmishers of the enemy charged up the Berryville and Front Royal roads, but were received by a hot fire from the Union troops, which dispersed them in confusion. General Milroy now ordered a charge upon the enemy, which was gallantly made, but his men, finding the rebels very strongly encamped in a wood behind them, were forced to return as quickly as possible to the protection of the town. A road running directly west from Winchester, called the Romney road, now became the point from which the enemy attacked. About 5 o’clock the rebels appeared in strong force in front of the main fort situated north of this road, and a sharp engagement took place between them and the National troops. The rebel general, Ewell, got his batteries into position and opened a heavy fire upon the Union men; he then massed his infantry and charged upon them in the face of their hottest firing. Without an instant’s pause the rebels leaped over the breast works, driving off the Ohio regiment at the point of the bayonet, and planted their colors on the embankment.

Of the Ohio regiment a few escaped back to the main fort, but the greater number were either killed or taken prisoners. The Union forces were now completely hemmed in, but not defeated. Sharp and deadly firing continued between the rebels and Unionists until dark. The First brigade, under General Elliott, at this time occupied the main fort; the Second, under Colonel Ely, occupied the town and the space to the main fort on the northwest; and the Third, under General McReynolds, was posted to the north of the main fort. The final charge of the day occurred soon after dark; the rebels crossed a ravine between their main position and the front, but were received by a hot and murderous fire from the Union artillery, which hurled them back again, and the fighting was over for the night. At midnight, after a council held by the brigade commanders, General Milroy ordered a retreat to Harper’s Ferry. The troops marched straight on the road to Martinsburg for about four miles, when they were met by a large body of rebels. They attempted an advance, but were violently repulsed; and two regiments, the Eighteenth Connecticut, and Fifth Maryland, were captured entire. Of the whole force, about four hundred reached Hancock and Cumberland; one thousand six hundred reached Maryland Heights; and one thousand seven hundred reached Bloody Run; while the remainder of the division of twelve thousand men, with a large quantity of artillery and military stores, were captured by the rebel forces.

CAPTURE OF MARTINSBURG. JUNE 14, 1863.

While the fight just described was taking place at Winchester, the rebel General Rhodes appeared in front of Martinsburg, a town some miles to the north of Winchester, and demanded its surrender from General Tyler, then in command. The surrender was proudly refused; and the rebels immediately opened an attack, which was gallantly resisted until night came on. Perceiving that he could not hold his position, General Tyler, under cover of the darkness, prepared to evacuate the city. The movement was discovered by the enemy, who at once renewed the attack, and a most bloody contest began, which was kept up till the Union troops reached the Potomac river. General Tyler, after a hard struggle, and the loss of two hundred men, many pieces of artillery and a large quantity of ammunition and grain, succeeded in crossing the river at Shepherdstown, and moving on, to Harper’s Ferry. The rebels instantly took possession of Martinsburg; their losses in the capture of it having been only one killed and two wounded.

* * * * *

During this time it was impossible to determine correctly where General Lee was moving with his main army; but on Monday, the 29th, it became evident that he had selected Gettysburg for his field of operations and on that night the flame of his army’s camp-fires shone luridly against the sky—a warning of the bloody battle to come. During the entire period of this bold invasion of the North the skirmishes, raids, and minor battles consequent upon the continual meetings of the rebel and Union forces were almost daily, but the great battle was that which will ever be remembered at the sound of the word, Gettysburg, and must always bring a glow of pride to the cheek of every loyal American who hears it named.

ATTACK ON CARLISLE, PA. JULY 1, 1863.

As we have seen, the advance of Lee’s army began on June 27th, a large rebel force occupied the city of Carlisle; and on the 30th they removed all their infantry and stores to Gettysburg. On the evening of July 1st, a severe engagement took place between the rebels under General Fitzhugh Lee (who had not been apprised of the withdrawal of the enemy, under General Ewell, from Carlisle) and the Union forces under command of General W. F. Smith, who were just entering the deserted town. Being unable to comprehend the state of affairs before him General F. H. Lee commenced skirmishing with the Union troops; but finding them much stronger than was supposed, he sent in a flag of truce demanding the surrender of the town. General Smith promptly refused to surrender, and at once made preparations for sending away the women and children.

The work of shelling the town was at once commenced; and a perfect shower of grape, canister and shell was poured in upon it for three hours; at the end of that time the enemy’s fire slackened a little, and once more, at midnight, General Lee sent in a flag of truce, with a demand for surrender. General Smith indignantly refused; and the fire of the enemy recommenced, and was carried on without intermission for three hours. During this time severe skirmishing was kept up by the Union infantry, though no heavy reply of artillery was made to the enemy’s fire. Finally the rebels fired the cavalry barracks, and accidentally set on fire several buildings with shells. The town was very much injured and many people were killed, but the rebels were defeated in their object, and obliged to fall back the next day.

* * * * *

As the month of June drew towards its close all the movements that were made by both armies tended directly towards a great battle. On the 27th June, a skirmish took place at Skerrett’s Gap, in which the Union pickets were driven in, many of them being captured. On the 25th the town of McConnellsburg, a short time before pillaged by the enemy, and occupied by a body of rebels five thousand strong, under command of General Stuart, was attacked by a detachment of the First New York Cavalry. The Unionists drove in the rebel pickets, causing much alarm. The rebels made but very little resistance; and at nine o’clock of the following morning they evacuated the place, retiring towards Chambersburg, with the intention of reinforcing the rebel force which threatened Harrisburg. During the same day a destructive raid was made by a large body of Imboden’s men, through the lower part of Pennsylvania, in which they carried away with them every available article of every description of property.

They were not, however, at all points successful. A small body of cavalry—numbering forty or fifty men—under Captain Jones, entered McConnelsburg (which had been in possession of the National troops but a day or two), on a reconnoissance. Captain Jones had but just dismounted his horse, when one of his pickets hastened to him with the news that a body of the enemy were advancing, and close upon the town. “How many are there?” asked Captain Jones. “About a hundred,” was the reply. “Very well. I will fight them!” returned the intrepid officer. “Men, take your places!” The men mounted and leisurely rode down the street. The enemy, supposing it to be a retreat, were getting ready for pursuit, when the Unionists suddenly halted, turned, and faced them. The rebel leader sang out to his men,—“Charge—charge the damned Yankees!” But the rebels never moved. Captain Jones called out in a clear, firm voice, to his noble little band, “Charge!” and the order required no repetition. With a wild, triumphant cry, they sprang forward, sabre in hand, and drove the enemy like chaff before them. The sharp ring of carbines, the clang of sabres, and the ringing shouts of the triumphant pursuers, filled the air with the enthusiasm of the scene. At the edge of the town, the Union cavalry overtook the flying rebels, and dashing into their midst, a hand-to-hand struggle took place, in which the rebels were compelled to fight for their lives. The result was soon seen to be in favor of the Unionists; and when they returned to the town, they drove before them more prisoners than their own number. Two rebels were killed, one dangerously wounded, and three escaped; the rest were taken prisoners.

By this time the Union army, in readiness for the great fight, was impatient for it to begin. On the 28th sharp skirmishing took place at Wrightsville between the rebels and a small force of Union troops under Colonel Frick. The rebels attacked the Unionists in their rifle-pits, and were fiercely repulsed, until, overpowered by numbers, the Federals fled across the bridge over the Susquehanna river, near Columbia, which they set on fire in order to prevent the rebels from crossing in pursuit of them. On the same day the enemy took possession of the town of York, Pa. From all the cities threatened by the rebels the citizens were rapidly fleeing toward Philadelphia; although a very large number rallied bravely to the defence of their homes. The publication of many newspapers was suspended, the employees having all entered the ranks. The excitement increased every hour.

BATTLE OF GETTYSBURG. JULY 1–3, 1863.

General Meade, as soon as it was ascertained that the rebels were encamped within full view of Gettysburg, set about making the required changes in the positions of his own troops. On Tuesday, June 30th, General Buford was sent, with a cavalry force numbering six thousand, to make a reconnoissance on the Chambersburg road. They encamped there for the night. Two corps were sent towards the southwest, to a point about four miles from Gettysburg, where they also encamped for the night. These corps were the First, numbering about eight thousand men, under command of General Reynolds; and the Eleventh, numbering nearly fifteen thousand, under command of General Howard. Two corps of the rebel forces, under Generals Hill and Longstreet, and two divisions of Ewell’s corps, were encamped quite near to the town of Gettysburg. The town of Gettysburg, itself, lies at the head of a gently sloping valley, and forms the centre for roads running north, south, east, and west.

The Catoctin and the South Mountain run on either sides of the valley; and a short distance to the east of the town runs the stream of water called Rock creek. Near the town are two hills, known respectively as Round Top, and Little Round Top, and on the former General Meade posted the extreme left of his line. To the northwest of this position, also on a slight eminence, General Lee had posted his men, forming a circular line of several miles in extent, and almost hemming in the patriot troops. On the morning of the following day a body of cavalry, under General Buford, was sent forward for reconnoitring purposes, and became engaged with the rebel advance immediately. General Reynolds followed, with his entire corps, and plunged into the thickest of the fight at the first sound of battle; the odds, however, were fearful—eight thousand against twenty thousand—and General Reynolds sent an urgent message to General Howard, to send forward reinforcements. But not till one o’clock did the Eleventh corps arrive to the assistance of the hard-pressed men, who still stood their ground like a rock, and fiercely drove back the advancing rebel hosts. General Reynolds riding up and down the line in front of his men, urging them on with look and word, fell a victim to his own dauntless bravery, being shot through the head by a rebel sharpshooter.

At last came two divisions of the Eleventh corps, under Schurtz and Barlow. Eager to retrieve their reputation, so tarnished at Chancellorsville, they formed bravely on the right, and stayed the faltering line, for the first time beginning to waver. The remaining division of the Eleventh corps, under General Steinwehr, was sent to occupy a point called Cemetery Hill, on the south side of the town.

For three hours longer the brave line continued to hold its ground against the ever increasing numbers of the enemy; but human endurance could bear no more, and at last the right wing slowly yielded, and then the whole line fell gradually back, in good order, to the town of Gettysburg. Here they fell a prey to the pursuing rebels, who overtook them in the turnings and twistings of the streets, and in a few minutes one thousand and twenty men became prisoners to the enemy. Now, indeed, the day looked dark for the Union soldiers; but at the very moment that all seemed lost, the artillery of the troops which had been sent to Cemetery Hill blazed forth a most unexpected check to the triumphant rebels. This saved the battle of Gettysburg from being lost to the National arms; the effect of the sudden firing was magical, and night, which now began to darken down around both friend and foe, put an end to the day’s battle.

The night following this day was one of anxious thought to the generals commanding the Union army; and in the Cemetery, among the monuments of the dead, many a prayer for reinforcements passed the lips of those who knew that certain destruction awaited them on the morrow, if more troops did not in the mean time arrive to their assistance.

But midnight brought relief and joy to those anxious waiting hearts. At about twelve o’clock the Twelfth corps, under General Slocum, and the Third, under General Sickles, arrived, fresh and eager for the battle. And soon after daylight came further reinforcements of the Second and Fifth corps; and the sun of the next day shone down on an almost entirely new army, which struck consternation to the hearts of the astonished rebels, who had already made up their minds to an easy and certain victory.

On this day the position of General Meade’s forces was as follows: General Howard, with the Eleventh corps, held the centre; the remaining portion of the First corps, and the Twelfth, under General Slocum, formed the right wing, and were placed on the right of the Baltimore road; the Second corps,—General Hancock,—and the Third,—General Sickles,—formed the army’s left wing, between the Taneytown and Emmetsburg roads.

On Thursday morning, the enemy, apparently surprised by the formidable Union army which they found ready to oppose them, remained strangely quiet during the most of the day; and it was four o’clock before they attacked the waiting and immovable line of Federal troops. Then indeed the crisis of the battle began. General Longstreet hurled his whole division upon the left wing of General Meade’s army, and the storm of artillery that plowed through the ranks, dealt swift and terrible destruction. But the brave Third corps, not even wavering before the dreadful fire, beat back the rebels again and again. On their left flank, danger now menaced them. Already one of Longstreet’s divisions was manœuvering to cut them off from Round Top Hill, on which were placed but three or four batteries. The position would be of incalculable value to the rebels, who, by placing their batteries on the hill, could hurl shell upon the whole Union line. To save Round Top Hill was of the greatest moment to the National forces, who put forth almost superhuman efforts to beat back the approach of the enemy. Bravely, with unflinching front, the rebels marched up to the very mouths of the guns, to be blown into atoms, and hurled in horrible burnt, blackened, bleeding fragments through the air, their places instantly filled up by scores of others equally daring and reckless of life. Captain Bigelow, commanding the battery at the extreme left, held the hill, after losing many of his men, several artillerists, two sergeants, four of his guns, and being himself severely wounded in the thigh, until McGilway’s two batteries arrived to his assistance, and poured in an unflinching fire upon the enemy’s lines.

Below, at the base of the hill, the battle raged with even greater violence; but feeling that it would be lost if Round Top Hill were yielded, the brave Union men determined to die in its defence, or hold it to the end. On came the rebels with their dreadful battle yell, as deafening as the roar of their artillery, and with fixed bayonets charged forward, a sea of gleaming, death-dealing, blood-stained steel, upon the noble, patriotic band, who met their attacks with unfaltering courage, and hand to hand fought them to the death, while the artillery rained a perfect torrent of shot and shell along the whole line. While this noble division, composed of Maine, Michigan, New York, and Pennsylvania regiments, all under command of General Barnes, were thus heroically resisting the rebels, the First division stood in danger of being completely swept away by the enemy’s advance. But now came General Ayres’ division, steadily marching forward, and with that indomitable bravery for which it was famed, and which had been displayed on previous battle-fields, poured down in resistless force upon the rebels, and saved the First division. Still harder pressed on the fight to obtain the coveted position on Round Top Hill; but the rebels were destined to defeat. General Meade sent orders to the Fourth and Fifth brigades of the Pennsylvania reserves to clear the hill of the enemy, and the movement began at once, superintended by General Crawford in person. Hastily forming his line General Crawford ordered a dash to be made, and the enemy was immediately driven back. One rebel brigade, under General Anderson, made a stand in a gap of the woods, but was fallen upon by a brigade under Colonel McCandless, and completely routed or taken prisoners. The Union men pressed on after the retreating rebels, and drove them back headlong and in wild confusion through the valley and into the woods beyond. Returning then to the hill so bravely fought for, and won with the blood of heroes, the Fourth and Fifth brigades took up their position there and held it to the close of the fight.

Great credit is given to General Crawford for his management of this affair. The honor of the army was saved by the brilliant action of the reserves. The loss of so many arms was entirely regained by this dash, and the ground upon which so many of the Union wounded lay without assistance, rescued from the enemy. Not one of the wounded had received the least assistance, and the groans of the suffering and dying men were terrible. Ambulances were immediately sent for, under orders of General Crawford, and the wounded were cared for.

In the mean time sharp and deadly fighting was going forward between the Eleventh corps, situated northeast of Cemetery Hill, and General Early’s division. As at Round Top on the day before, it was a hand-to-hand fight; the guns were so hot from the continuous shower of destruction that had thundered from their dreadful throats, that they could not be worked; but the rebels advanced over the cemetery wall, and leaped to the very mouths of the guns, but were beaten off with clubbed muskets. Before this unexpected resistance, they were compelled to fall suddenly back. The Twelfth corps was not so successful in beating off a similar attack made upon them, and the rebels gained a slight foothold, which would every hour become more valuable to them. But night had again fallen upon the combatants, and nothing further could be done to beat the enemy back. In the battle of Thursday, the losses on both sides were heavy. Of general officers, Brigadier-General Paul, and Brigadier-General Zook, were killed; and Generals Sickles, Barlow, Graham, and Warren, were wounded.

At earliest dawn of the following day, the battle was opened by a murderous fire from the National guns; and the fighting spread rapidly along the line. On the right, the Twelfth corps was already preparing to regain its losses of the previous evening; its rifle-pits bristled with rebel muskets, which were presently pouring out a deadly fire in return for the fierce attack of General Slocum’s men. But the brave Twelfth met the fire courageously, and their renewed strength was too much for the rebels, who, reluctantly began to fall back before them. The Union men pushed forward their advance, pressed back the rebels from their breastworks, and triumphantly taking up their lost position, the National line was again perfectly unbroken from end to end.

From this time till about eleven o’clock, the battle continued to rage with equal intensity and equal advantages or disadvantages to both sides; and then for a time a short, general quiet prevailed. It had already been proven by the battle of the previous day, that the final issue of the contest turned upon the occupation of Cemetery Hill; and, therefore, all General Lee’s ingenuity was exercised to obtain a clue to its capture, as all General Meade’s military skill was put in force to retain his valuable position. The rebel general had made preparations early in the morning for an attack upon Meade’s entire line; and he had also concentrated a large body of his troops against the Union centre, with the design of taking the ground it occupied. In other respects, as well, the rebel forces were skillfully and powerfully placed. The Union artillery on Cemetery Hill was subjected to a half-circle of cross fires, from the skillful arrangement of the enemy’s troops; General Longstreet having massed fifty-five guns of long range upon the brow of a slight eminence in front of General Hill’s extreme right, and General Hill had massed sixty guns along the hill, in front of the heights held by the National troops.

At one o’clock the signal gun was fired, and the cannonading commenced. The fire of the enemy was thus concentrated on the position held by the Eleventh and Second corps. It drew a most terrific response from the Federal batteries. It is thus described by a spectator in the Union army:

“The storm broke upon us so suddenly that soldiers and officers—who leaped, as it began, from their tents, or from lazy siestas on the grass—were stricken in their rising with mortal wounds, and died, some with cigars between their teeth, some with pieces of food in their fingers, and one at least—a pale young German, from Pennsylvania—with a miniature of his sister in his hands. Horses fell, shrieking such awful cries as Cooper told of, and writhing themselves about in hopeless agony. The boards of fences, scattered by explosion, flew in splinters through the air. The earth, torn up in clouds, blinded the eyes of hurrying men; and through the branches of the trees and among the gravestones of the cemetery a shower of destruction crashed ceaselessly. As, with hundreds of others, I groped through this tempest of death for the shelter of the bluff, an old man, a private in a company belonging to the Twenty-fourth Michigan, was struck, scarcely ten feet away, by a cannon ball, which tore through him, extorting such a low, intense cry of mortal pain as I pray God I may never again hear. The hill, which seemed alone devoted to this rain of death, was clear in nearly all its unsheltered places within five minutes after the fire began.”

The same contest is thus described by an eye-witness in the Confederate army:

“I have never yet heard such tremendous artillery firing. The enemy must have had over one hundred guns, which, in addition to our one hundred and fifteen, made the air hideous with most discordant noise. The very earth shook beneath our feet, and the hills and rocks seemed to reel like a drunken man. For one hour and a half this most terrific fire was continued, during which time the shrieking of shell, the crash of fallen timbers, the fragments of rocks flying through the air, shattered from the cliffs by solid shot, the heavy mutterings from the valley between the opposing armies, the splash of bursting shrapnell, and the fierce neighing of wounded artillery horses, made a picture terribly grand and sublime, but which my pen utterly fails to describe. After the firing had continued for little more than an hour, the enemy’s guns began to slacken, and finally all were silenced save some six or eight, which were in a clump of woods a little to the left of the stone fence.”

For three hours the firing had continued steadily; suddenly the Union fire was slackened for a moment to allow the guns to cool, when the enemy, supposing they had been silenced, prepared to make a final and irresistible attack. Their storming party was moved up. The division of General Pickett, which had arrived since the previous day, led the advance, supported on the right by General Wilcox’s brigade of General Anderson’s division, and on the left by Heath’s division, commanded by General Pettigrew. The troops of General Pickett’s division advanced in splendid order. On his left, the command of General Pettigrew emerged from the woods, and swept down the slope of the hill to the valley beneath, and some two or three hundred yards in the rear of General Pickett.

The Union line met the advance bravely. As they came under the fire of the First and Second Corps, the enemy’s batteries became suddenly silent. Their ammunition was exhausted. But still the rebel advance pressed boldly forward, never wavering, even when a fire of grape and shell was opened upon them. Steadily they crossed the Emmetsburg road, and with undaunted front approached the Union infantry, who quietly awaited their advance. General Gibbon, in command of the Second Corps, walking composedly along the front of his line, encouraged his men with his calm and steady voice:

“Hold your fire, boys—they are not near enough yet,” he called out almost loud enough for the advancing rebels to hear, who, still coming steadily onward, suddenly charged bayonets, and rushed forward on the rifle pits. Then from the Union line flashed a blaze of fire before which hundreds fell to the earth; but their comrades filled up the vacant spaces, and charged over the pits. Now General Gibbon called to his men to fall to the rear of the batteries, and without any sign of confusion, the order was obeyed. But General Pettigrew’s brave division no longer remained steady and unbroken; the artillery pouring in upon them a blasting and destroying fire, had scattered their ranks in wild confusion; and completely panic-stricken they fled over the plain, and far to the rear. General Pickett was now left to bear the whole strength of the Union forces alone, his officers wounded and falling around him on every side. Further resistance was worse than useless, and the rebel general gave the order to fall back. The Unionists pressed them strongly, but their retreat was successfully effected under cover of a brigade commanded by General Wright, and sent forward for that purpose by General Lee.

While this fierce attack was being resisted, and utterly repulsed by General Gibbon’s corps, the extreme right and left had been severely tried by the rebels under Generals Ewell and Longstreet; but on every side they were beaten back, and the night ended in the complete success of the National arms, and the glorious victory of Gettysburg. During the whole of the next day, both armies were engaged in the mournful duty of burying their dead, and caring for their wounded. The losses upon both sides during these three days were very heavy. That of the National army in killed was two thousand eight hundred and thirty-four; in wounded, thirteen thousand seven hundred and ninety; in missing, six thousand, six hundred and forty-three. That of the rebels in killed, wounded, and prisoners, was much greater. The Union soldiers buried four thousand five hundred of the rebel dead. They estimated their entire killed at about one thousand more; their wounded numbered twenty-one thousand; and their loss in prisoners, stragglers, and deserters numbered thirteen thousand.

During all day of the 4th of July, General Lee sent forward such of his wounded as would bear removal, to Hagerstown; and when night fell the entire remnant of his army was put in motion on the road to Fairfield. On the 6th General Lee reached Hagerstown, and took up position there with his army. On the following day General Meade’s advance in hot pursuit of the rebel army, reached Funktown, a place six miles south of Hagerstown. On the 8th a sharp conflict took place at Boonsboro’ between the retreating rebels and the pursuing Federal troops. The opposing forces were the Union cavalry under General Buford and General Kilpatrick; and the divisions under Generals Stuart, Hampton, and Jones, together with a division of infantry.

General Kilpatrick’s division was encamped in the immediate vicinity of the town. General Buford, who was posted about two miles in advance, was attacked by the enemy about eleven o’clock in the morning. General Kilpatrick immediately moved out to the front, and, relieving the brigades of Merritt and Devin, engaged the rebels.

The Union horse artillery was planted upon a very commanding position, and was served with great effectiveness.

The enemy’s infantry pressed the National line so closely that it was compelled to fall back, though the retrograde movement was made very slowly, and the ground disputed inch by inch. The cavalry repeatedly charged the enemy, breaking his line and routing his cavalry; but the rebel infantry pressed so hard that it was at length determined to fall back upon Boonsboro’.

About night the Third division of the Eleventh corps arrived, when the Union cavalry dashed impetuously upon the enemy, and drove him three miles.

Day after day, the rebels continued to retreat, and were closely pursued by the Union soldiers; skirmishing, and occasionally sharp fighting, marked the whole line of retreat; and there was every appearance of a long, pitched battle, between the Union array and that of General Lee, before the latter could succeed in escaping with his troops across the Potomac, and back into Virginia.

At daybreak on the 10th, a fight was opened at Sharpsburg, between the Union and rebel armies, which lasted till six o’clock in the evening, and resulted in a victory to the Union arms. During the night, the town was evacuated by the rebels; Generals Lee, Longstreet, and Ewell, being the last of the rebels to leave the place. The enemy fell back toward Williamsport, and were pursued for several miles by the Federal troops.

The Army of the Potomac marched steadily on, till it was in sight of Lee’s entire army, which occupied a strong position on the heights, near a marsh, in front of Williamsport. During this, and many previous and subsequent days, there was continual skirmishing in all directions; and the great battle that now seemed imminent was most anxiously waited for by the Union forces, who were eager to be at work again.

On the morning of the 14th of July, to the unbounded astonishment of the whole of Meade’s army, it was ascertained that the rebels under General Lee had effected a most skillful retreat. Under cover of the darkness, they had withdrawn from Williamsport, and the whole force, together with all its trains, plunder, &c., had escaped across the Potomac. On the same day the Union troops occupied Williamsport and Falling Waters; capturing at the latter place, a brigade of infantry, fifteen hundred strong, two guns, two caissons, two battle flags, and a large number of small arms. A vigorous pursuit of the rebel army was immediately ordered; and on the 15th, Meade’s army pursued, overtook, and engaged the rear of the rebel army; but the enemy continued to make good his retreat, while the Unionists continued to follow closely, till on the 24th, the Union army again overtook the fugitives; and a battle on the north side of the Rappahannock appeared to be inevitable. But again the wily rebel general disappointed the brave Unionists, so eagerly awaiting an opportunity to engage and defeat his troops. During the night, General Lee again effected his escape from his pursuers, and reached Culpepper Court-House, before his movements were detected.

Active operations were now, for a time, at an end, with the Army of the Potomac. It occupied the same line on the Rappahannock, which it had held two months previous, and the wearied soldiers rested from the labors of their long and tiresome march, still wearing upon their brows the laurels they had won in General Meade’s successful if not brilliant campaign.

THE VICKSBURG CAMPAIGN.

For more than a year the possession of Vicksburg had been the ultimate object of the military and naval operations of the principal forces of the United States in the west, before that object was attained. After the unsuccessful naval and military operations in July, 1862, repeated expeditions had been set on foot, at immense expense to the Government, accompanied with great labor and privation on the part of the patriots engaged in the enterprises, only to be met in turn with disaster and reverse. These operations were under the direction of Major-General Grant, commander-in-chief of the army of West Tennessee, and may take their date about December 1, 1862, at which time the principal forces of General Grant were at La Grange, three miles east of Grand Junction, on the Cairo and New Orleans railroad. General Grant was placed in command of the Department of Tennessee, embracing all the country west of the Tennessee river, and on both shores of the Mississippi river, from Corinth to Louisiana. He was in command of the Thirteenth Army Corps, and his troops fought the famous battles of Iuka and Corinth, although General Grant did not command in person, being at Jackson, Tennessee, his headquarters. In December, 1862, he removed his headquarters to Holly Springs; and on the 22d of that month, his forces having greatly increased, he divided them into four corps, viz.: the Thirteenth, Fifteenth, Sixteenth, and Seventeenth Corps of the United States Army.

The first expedition, under General Grant, was started in December, 1862. The plan of General Grant was—that General Sherman should take command of the forces in Memphis in Tennessee, and Helena in Arkansas, and descend the river on transports with the gunboat fleet, and make an attack on Vicksburg by the 29th of December; and that General McClernand should take the forces at Cairo and move down to Vicksburg, thus reinforcing General Sherman soon after his attack on the town. Meanwhile, General Grant was to advance rapidly upon the Confederate troops in Mississippi north and east of Vicksburg, which formed the main body of their army, and keep them fully employed, and, if they retreated to Vicksburg, arrive there with them, ready to cooperate with General Sherman.

The Confederate force, now under the command of General Pemberton, retired to the river, and finally fell back beyond Granada. Meanwhile General Grant advanced to Oxford, and on the 20th of December an attack was suddenly made in his rear, by a Confederate force under General Van Dorn, on the garrison under Colonel Murphy at Holly Springs, which surrendered. The prisoners were paroled and the supplies collected there for General Grant’s army were destroyed; also a large quantity of cotton which had been purchased of the people in the vicinity.

The surrender of Holly Springs was a severe blow to General Grant, and the officers in command were severely censured by him. Colonel Murphy, the commander, allowed himself to be taken by surprise, and surrendered all of his command, and an immense quantity of supplies, which had been gathered there for the use of the advancing army.

While General Grant was moving his columns toward the objective point, the enemy were by no means idle. On the same day on which Colonel Murphy surrendered Holly Springs, an attack was made on Davis’s Mills, a post a little farther north, which was bravely repulsed. On the next day, Humboldt was captured, and an attack made on Trenton, while several important stations on the railroad were, in turn, visited by the Confederate raiders, who demolished the equipments of the roads, cut the telegraph lines, and inflicted serious injury, by destroying the communications of General Grant’s army, which compelled him to make a retrograde movement, or fall back on Holly Springs. This left General Pemberton at liberty to concentrate his forces at Vicksburgh against General Sherman, who was then advancing on that place in accordance with General Grant’s plan, while the cooperating forces were removed so far from the scene of action, that there was no hope of their being able to afford any assistance, either by participation or by the diversion of any portion of the enemy’s forces.

Meanwhile General W. T. Sherman, who had been stationed at Memphis, embarked with one division on the 20th of December, and dropped down to Friar’s Point, the place of rendezvous, where he was joined by Admiral Porter with his flagship and two consorts.

The arrangements were completed by the military and naval commanders during the next forenoon, the 22d, and the fleet got under way, and moved down just below the mouth of White river, where it came to, at sunset. On the next day it descended to Gaines’s Landing, and at two P. M. came to anchor, to await the arrival of the transports in the rear, and also a division of troops from Memphis. Half of the town of Gaines’s Landing was destroyed by fire while the army was there. Similar destruction had also been made at Friar’s Point. These acts led to stringent measures on the part of General Sherman.

On the morning of the 25th, the fleet arrived at the mouth of the Yazoo river. The fleet consisted of more than sixty transports, with a number of iron-clad and other gunboats, and several mortar boats. The Yazoo is a deep, narrow, and sluggish stream, formed by the Tallahatchie and Yallobusha rivers, which unite in Carroll county, Mississippi. It runs through an alluvial plain of extreme fertility, about two hundred and ninety miles, and empties into the Mississippi river twelve miles above Vicksburg.

On the 26th, the expedition, under convoy of the gunboats, moved up the Yazoo, and the troops were landed at various points from the junction of Old River with the Yazoo to Johnson’s Farm, a distance of about three miles, without opposition. The distance from Vicksburg was about eight miles. A strong position, known as Haines’s Bluff, some distance above on the river, was held by the Confederate forces, and in the mean while attacked by the gunboats De Kalb, Cincinnati, Louisville, Benton and Lexington. It was the plan of General Sherman to attack Vicksburg in the rear. For this purpose he was engaged, on the 28th, in getting his forces in position.

Vicksburg is situated upon a high bluff, rising nearly a hundred feet above the water. This bluff faces very nearly to the west. The Mississippi in front of Vicksburg runs in a southwesterly course. These bluffs are on its eastern bank, and run off from a point five miles below the city directly inland from the head of the bend in the Mississippi until they strike the Yazoo river, nine miles northeast of Vicksburg in a straight line, and twenty-three miles from the Mississippi by the course of the Yazoo river.

The face of this bluff, throughout its length precipitous and high, furnishes a natural defence against any force attempting to get into the rear of the city from the north. Where the bluffs approach the Yazoo river the rebels had constructed formidable batteries, which prevented the passage of all manner of craft. Just above these batteries, and defended by them, they had placed a heavy raft of timber and iron in the stream, making a most effectual blockade.

Thus it was impossible to flank this range of bluffs. They must be attacked, if attacked at all, full in front. Against this the enemy had guarded themselves by fortifying the entire range, from Vicksburg to Milldale, its upper extremity. These fortifications consisted of abatis in front of the bluffs to a width on the average of a mile. At the foot of the bluff they had rifle pits the entire way. Above the rifle pits, and in the face of the bluff, they had constructed batteries mounting one gun each, at short intervals all the way along. On the summit of the bluffs they had earthworks thrown up, ready to cover field artillery whenever it should be desirable to bring it into action from any of these points. Thus these entire ranges of hills were one complete, bristling fortification, dangerous to approach and difficult to capture.

But, notwithstanding the dangers and difficulties in the way, our brave Western soldiers were not afraid to grapple with them, nor doubtful of their abilities to overcome them.

General Sherman’s army consisted of four divisions, the first of which contained three brigades, under Brigadier-General Geo. W. Morgan; the second, three brigades under Brigadier-General A. J. Smith, and the fourth, four brigades, commanded by Brigadier-General Frederick Steele, whose Brigade-Generals were Frank P. Blair, John M. Thayer, C. E. Hovey, and Colonel Hassendurbel.

The division of General Steele was the largest one on the ground. Blair’s brigade was detached, and after making a landing, pushed forward inland under General Morgan L. Smith.

The rest of the division, under General C. E. Hovey, was sent three miles further up the Yazoo River, to penetrate the rear and get at the railroad near Vicksburg. He landed above Blake’s Bayou, and within two miles, he encountered the heavy guns of the enemy on the high bluffs, in front of a lagoon or bayou which it was impossible to cross without boats or bridges, and he returned to Chickasaw Bayou, where General H. H. Morgan had already landed.

In taking position General A. J. Smith took the right, General Morgan L. Smith the right centre, General Steele the left centre, and General G. W. Morgan the extreme left. The Federal line was formed in this order parallel with the bluffs, and in the edge of the timber that skirted the abatis, bringing it about a mile from the rebel lines. To reach this position from the point of debarkation on the Yazoo River, the forces had to cross a series of bayous, or deep ravines, which were then filled and unfordable. These crossings had to be made by pontoon bridges, the building of which was stoutly resisted by the rebels, occasioning a continual skirmishing throughout the day, though with no very serious results. In addition to this difficulty roads had to be cut in most instances; the old roads—where any existed—having been destroyed by the rebels or blockaded with fallen timber, while in most directions no roads existed at all.

The Confederate batteries opened fire on General Morgan’s position at an early hour on the 29th, which continued for about an hour, with but slight effect.

On Monday morning the great effort was to be made to gain the heights, and all the forces were ordered to move at daylight. The morning dawned with a dense fog upon the face of the country, so thick as to utterly prevent any movement. Lying in the middle of the little narrow Yazoo, it was impossible to distinguish the timber on either shore. Any movement made under such circumstances was, of course, attended with great hazard; any firing was at a venture, and as likely to hit friend as foe. It was eight o’clock before the fog lifted. The gunboats which were to shell the rebel batteries and encampments on the left, at Milldale, having obtained their ranges on the previous day, did not wait for the fog to clear away, but were at work at the appointed time, drawing a brisk response from the enemy.

At various points along the lines, too, field batteries engaged the rebel batteries at a venture, and as the morning advanced this firing increased, until from eight to ten o’clock there was nothing to be heard but one continuous roar of artillery. Upwards of one hundred and fifty pieces, embracing all calibers, from the ordinary 6-pounder field piece to the heavy 10-inch Columbiad on the fortifications and the 11-inch Dahlgrens on the gunboats, united to swell the din, making a roar such as the Valley of the Mississippi never before heard.

This artillery duel lasted half the forenoon, resulting, as such duels usually result, in no great loss of life. The batteries in the face of the bluff became rather too warm for occupancy, and one after another of them was abandoned, the gunners dragging their guns with them to the top of the hill. This apparently left the coast for the advance of the Federal infantry. As the lines began to emerge from the woods, the broad plain extending from the timber to the base of the hills was found to be cut up with gulleys as well as covered with abatis, and these gulleys were filled with the sharpshooters of the enemy, whose skill was soon found to be of no mean order.

Beyond these, at the foot of the bluffs, was the range of rifle-pits, filled with rebel infantry. The right centre division, commanded by General Morgan L. Smith, made an effort to cross the bayou in their front. The Sixth regiment of Missouri Volunteers, under command of Lieutenant-Colonel Blood, was detailed for the advance. The enemy’s works were very strong, there being a steep bank of thirty feet high to ascend, fortified with breastworks and rifle-pits, with a heavy force drawn up in line of battle behind them. The only approach was by a road across a sand-bar in the bayou, exposed to a double cross fire from the enemy, and the only way of ascending the bank was by cutting a road. An order was received for two companies to be sent over in advance for the purpose of cutting the road—one with picks and shovels, and the other with muskets to protect the workers from the enemy’s sharpshooters in the rifle-pits over their heads. Company F, Captain Boutell, and Company K, Captain Buck, were the first to volunteer, the peril being so great that Colonel Blood was reluctant to order a detail. Their services were accepted, and the two companies of heroes went across under a most terrific fire, which left more than a tenth of their number stretched upon the sand. On getting across they immediately commenced operations on the bank, and very soon made a large excavation, almost sufficient for the purpose, when the position of the enemy’s forces and batteries were found to be such that the further prosecution of the attempt would be certain destruction to all concerned in it, without accomplishing any thing. In the mean time Lieutenant-Colonel Blood, with the balance of the regiment, had crossed over to their support, but with still greater loss, one-sixth of his force being killed or wounded.

The greater part of the division had now been brought under fire, and after vainly struggling to advance amid a storm of destructive missiles from an unseen enemy, the men hesitated, and were on the point of retreating in confusion, when General Smith, seeing the emergency, rushed to the head to lead the column across in person. Scarcely had he taken his position, and called out a cheering word to the men, when a ball struck him in the thigh, tearing the flesh badly, causing a profuse hemorrhage. He soon became weak from the loss of blood, and was carried from the field. His division being left without a commander fell back to its old position, and under cover of the Federal guns, and favored by approaching darkness and a heavy shower of rain, succeeded in returning without further loss. Private McGee of the Sixth Missouri was shot four times, and thirteen bullets penetrated his clothing. As he lay upon the bar, unable to proceed, the enemy’s balls still came whistling around him, and to protect himself he scooped a hole with his hands in the sand and crawled into it.

General Steele’s division had no bayou to cross, but had in front of it the same broad plain, covered with abatis and cut up with gulleys, in which were concealed the sharpshooters of the enemy. Notwithstanding these obstacles, the column was crowded forward close up to the bluff, securing one of the enemy’s fortifications and a field battery of six guns. But the ground was too hot for them; and they were compelled to retire, but not without taking their trophies with them.

Once again this gallant division was brought up to the work and made a noble charge across the plain, this time making a considerable further advance than on the former occasion. They drove the enemy out of their rifle-pits and pursued them half way up the hill, fighting heroically as they went, receiving galling volleys of musketry at every step, with showers of grape and canister from the field artillery above.

Some regiments of this division actually gained a foothold on the summit of the hill in this charge, but, being unsupported, were compelled to retire. The division labored right nobly to maintain their position, but it could not be done, and again they retired across the plain to the cover of the timber, their lines terribly thinned and shattered by the effort, but carrying with them three more guns captured from the enemy.

On the extreme left General Morgan made a like effort to break the rebel lines and get into the rear of the batteries at Haines’s Bluffs. But he too, after reaching the foot of the hill, was compelled to abandon the attempt.

On the right, General A. J. Smith had a bayou to cross in the midst of the plain, to reach which he had to find his way through a field of abatis, as well as to cross the abatis after reaching the opposite side of the bayou. But these difficulties had but little weight with him. He ordered the Fifty-fourth Ohio to charge across the bridge, which they did most gallantly. They were met on the opposite side by a vastly superior force of the enemy, but were not disposed to surrender or retreat. Most bravely they stood their ground, fighting against vastly superior numbers, until finally they were surrounded and forced to the alternative of surrendering or being annihilated. In this emergency, one of the Union batteries was brought to bear from our side of the bayou, and poured a fire of shell into the contending forces, regardless alike of enemy or friend.

The rebels quickly abandoned the field, leaving many of their number upon the spot. The Ohioans then gathered up their killed and wounded and retired across the field. The Federal shell had killed seven of their number, and wounded twenty or thirty others. But it was not a dear price to pay for the salvation of the regiment. They had made a noble stand, and deserved to be rescued.

After the Fifty-fourth had retired, the gallant Eighth Missouri—the heroes of a dozen battles, and a regiment that was never known to waver or give way—and the Thirteenth Regulars, led the way. The crossing was effected with safety, when the little column filed off to the right to get possession of the road leading to Vicksburg. At this moment a brigade of rebels came charging down the road at a double quick. The little Union column soon wheeled into line and were ready to meet their assailants. A brisk engagement ensued, lasting nearly half an hour, when the rebels gave way in disorder and fled.

This affair terminated the fight for the day. In the edge of the evening the regiments that had maintained themselves across the bayou were recalled, and the entire force rested, after the day’s fight, where they had on the previous night.

General Sherman’s repulse at Vicksburg was complete. The entire force, under General McClernand, who at that time was the superior officer in command of the army, though not present during the engagement, reembarked on the third of January, on transports, closely followed by the rebel advance, which coming in range of the gunboats was driven back with severe loss. The Federal loss was six hundred killed, one thousand five hundred wounded, and one thousand missing.

A council of war was held on the 4th on board the Tigress, which vessel had been temporarily selected by General McClernand as his headquarters. Admiral Porter, Major-Generals Sherman and McClernand, with the Generals of the divisions of the army in Kentucky were present. It was determined at this council that it would be folly to attempt any thing farther against Vicksburg with the available force. The rebels had means of communication by which they were rapidly and heavily reinforced, while the Unionists had no such opportunity or prospect of receiving reinforcements. It was, therefore, deemed expedient that the campaign should be abandoned.

The rebel Generals Pemberton and Price were now in command at Vicksburg, and their army was reinforced to the extent of fifty thousand men. They had an artillery force of one hundred and sixty guns in battery, besides a large number of field-pieces.

CAPTURE OF FORT HINDMAN, ARKANSAS. JANUARY 10–11, 1863.

Shortly after the defeat of Sherman, the whole rebel force of Tennessee was precipitated upon General Rosecrans. On the 31st of December, the battle of Murfreesboro’ ensued, already fully described in this work, and resulted in the defeat of the rebels at that point, thereby securing the western part of Tennessee, and the region between Nashville and the Mississippi river. A few roving bands still infested the region, but as a whole, the specified space was cleared of the rebel forces. And thus opened the year 1863 in the West.

General McClernand, wishing to secure his rear from attack, and knowing that a rebel force existed at Fort Hindman, on the Arkansas river, in conjunction with Rear-Admiral Porter, planned an expedition which resulted in a brilliant success to the Federal arms, and destroyed the hopes of the enemy and their confident anticipations of a victorious campaign—compelling them to assume defensive, instead of offensive operations.

A small settlement surrounds the Fort, which for nearly two hundred years has been known as the “Post of Arkansas.” It is the oldest settlement in the State. Nearly two centuries ago, there was a Spanish town in the immediate vicinity, and also a small Spanish fort. Fort Hindman is situated on the right bank of the Arkansas river, about fifty miles from its mouth, and one hundred and seventeen miles from Little Rock, the capital of the State. It was settled in 1685, by the Acadian French, and was the trading-post for furs from the surrounding country, during the winter and spring. It had now a few stores, and at intervals for a dozen miles along the river bank, there was an occasional house.

The fort was a regular, square-bastioned work, one hundred yards exterior side, with a deep ditch some fifteen feet wide, and a parapet eighteen feet high.

On the 10th of January, the land forces, under command of General McClernand, and the flotilla, under Admiral Porter, ascended the river, and the former disembarked with a view of surrounding the work. During the night, the gunboats fired a few shots at the work, and in the morning, the troops being in position, the work commenced in earnest. The New York Herald correspondent thus describes the attack:

THE BOMBARDMENT.

It was five minutes past one when the gunboats Baron DeKalb, Cincinnati, and Louisville, all iron-clads, steamed up to within about three hundred yards of the fort, and opened fire upon it. As soon as the gunboats hove in sight, and before they fired a shot, the fort opened on them. On a sort of sandy beach, by the bend in the river, the rebels had erected several targets, which were to assist them in aiming at the gunboats. Barricades had also been placed in the river opposite the fort; but the high water had washed part of them away and left the channel open. The bombardment increased in rapidity as other vessels of the squadron came into position. It took some time to get good range of the casemated guns and the barbette gun on the fort. The Baron DeKalb had orders from the Admiral to fire at the right hand casemate, the Louisville at the middle one, and the Cincinnati at the great 9-inch Dahlgren gun en barbette. In half an hour after the bombardment commenced the casemates were struck by the shell from the gunboats. When the range was obtained, the shells from the gunboats struck the guns in the fort almost every shot, until every one was silenced and smashed. The Cincinnati fired shrapnell at first, and cleared the crew away from the 9-inch Dahlgren gun on the parapet, when the Baron De Kalb broke off the muzzle with a 10-inch shot. The Lexington, light draught, Lieutenant-Commander James W. Shirk, moved up at two o’clock, and with her rifled guns replied to the Parrott rifled guns in the fort, while the Rattler, Lieutenant-Commander Walter Smith, and the Gilde, Lieutenant-Commander Woodworth, threw in shrapnell, and in company with the ram Monarch, Colonel Charles E. Ellet, of the army, commanding, pushed up close to the fort. Each of the gunboats silenced the gun it was instructed to fire at about the same time. At twenty minutes past two all the heavy smooth bore and rifled guns in the fort were most effectually silenced. The Black Hawk, Lieutenant-Commander K. R. Breese, the Admiral’s flagship, steamed up and took part in the fight. The Admiral himself, with his secretary, Doctor Heap, was in the little tug which was all the time screaming and dancing about among the gunboats, directing and superintending the fight.

THE LAND ATTACK.

The first gun from the fleet was the signal for the soldiers to move, and Morgan and Sherman immediately pushed forward their men, and were met by a fierce fire from the rebel works.

The troops in front wore now sharply engaging the rebels in their works, while our artillery, and their field-pieces, behind the breastworks near the fort, were blazing away at each other with great rapidity. In one instance, the rebels galloped the horses up to the parapet with a gun, and when the horses wheeled with it, in order that it might be placed in position, the infantry fire killed all the horses in the traces, and the artillerists scampered off in an instant, and left their gun. At a shot from one of our Parrott guns, which knocked one of the timbers from the breastwork, at least a hundred rebels ran away from behind the intrenchment into the bastioned fort. Our caissons were now coming from the front for ammunition. At ten minutes past three, most of Morgan’s men were in line, and the remainder were forming in the rear. In five minutes more they were advancing with vigor. Sharp musketry and artillery firing was kept up all the time. At twenty minutes past three a heavy column of Morgan’s men was seen moving to the left, near the river bank, advancing amid clouds of smoke. It was a body that was moving quickly to the front, to extend the advancing line.

The time was now fifteen minutes past three. The fight was quite severe on both sides. Although the heavy guns in the fort were silenced the field-pieces and the infantry behind the parapet with great determination continued to resist our vigorous advance. The Union line extended from the river on the left, round in front of the fort, and to the bayou on the right. The engagement was general along its whole extent. Morgan sent word that his left was advancing steadily, and, as the gunboats commanded the river, he had sent for Lindsay’s brigade to return from the other side.

It was now nearly four o’clock. The Admiral’s flagship was coming close to the bank, and, with the other gunboats, was pouring shot into the fort; Lindsay’s brigade, across the river, was also firing into the works, while Morgan’s and Sherman’s men were advancing fast in front. The white flag was seen in several places on the parapet; enthusiastic cheers arose from the troops in front; the firing ceased; the rebels rose from behind the breastwork; and the Federal troops rushed wildly forward with flags flying, into and over the intrenchments. The fort had surrendered.

General McClernand and staff dashed off, and were soon in the enemy’s intrenchments, surrounded by thousands of the men. When the flag was shown on the river side, the jolly Jack Tars jumped ashore, and were soon in the fort, followed by Admiral Porter and a number of his officers. Colonel Dunnington, commander of the fort, surrendered his sword to the Admiral in person. General Churchill, commander of the forces, soon appeared with his staff, and surrendered himself and his troops to General McClernand. General Churchill accused his subordinates of treachery. It may be, that the soldiers, seeing that further resistance was useless, concluded to abandon the defence. One thing is certain, there was great unanimity among the rebels in the surrender.

ADMIRAL PORTER.

The following sketch of Admiral Porter, who commanded the gunboat attack, will inform the reader of his previous history:

ACTING REAR-ADMIRAL DAVID D. PORTER, the commander of the Mississippi Flotilla, is the son of the famous Commodore David Porter of the Essex, and was born about the year 1814. In 1829 he entered the navy as midshipman on board the Constellation, and served six years on that ship and the United States. In 1835 he passed his examination, and served six years as passed midshipman on the Coast Survey. In 1841 he was commissioned a lieutenant, and served with that rank on board the Congress for four years. After a brief period of service at the Observatory at Washington, he was placed on active duty under Commodore Tattnall in the Gulf of Mexico, and took a leading part in the naval operations of the Mexican war. In 1849 he took command of one of the Pacific Mail Company’s steamers, and remained several years in the service of that Company.

At the beginning of the year 1861 he was under orders to join the Coast Survey on the Pacific, but, fortunately, had not left when the rebellion broke out. His name at that time stood number six on the list of lieutenants. The resignation of several Confederates left room for his advancement, and the “Naval Register” for August 31, 1861, placed him number seventy-seven on the list of commanders. He was placed in command of the steam sloop-of-war Powhatan, a vessel of about twenty-five hundred tons, and armed with eleven guns. After doing blockading duty for some time, he left that ship to take special charge of the mortar expedition. The active part he took in the reduction of the forts below New Orleans will make his name ever memorable in connection with the mortar fleet. After the capture of New Orleans he, with his fleet, went up the Mississippi river, and was engaged in several affairs on that river, including that of Vicksburg. From that place he was ordered to the James river, and returned in the Octorara. When off Charleston, on his way to Fortress Monroe, he fell in with and captured the Anglorebel steamer Tubal Cain. He was then appointed to the supreme control of all the naval forces on the Mississippi river, with the rank of Acting Rear-Admiral. The force under his orders, in vessels, guns, and men, was larger than had ever heretofore been under the command of any United States naval officer. His squadron was distinct in every way from that of Admiral Farragut, who commanded the Western Gulf Blockading Squadron.

The capture of the Post of Arkansas was the first exploit performed by the Admiral in his new command.

MAJOR-GENERAL M’CLERNAND.

MAJOR-GENERAL JOHN A. MCCLERNAND was a lawyer by profession, and had figured prominently as a leading Democratic politician from Illinois. He was a leader of the Douglas Democrats, and did battle for them valiantly at Charleston. At the outbreak of the war he took sides manfully for the Union, and shortly afterward was nominated a Brigadier-General of Volunteers. In the Belmont fight he gave evidence that he possessed good military capacity, and during his administration of military affairs at Cairo he secured the good will of the men under his command. In the reconnoissance in the rear of Columbus, during the advance upon Fort Henry, and at the grand battle before Fort Donelson, General McClernand manifested superior military ability. For his gallantry on these occasions he was, on the 21st of March, 1862, made by Congress a Major-General of Volunteers, and accompanied the advance up the Tennessee river toward Savannah. At the battle of Pittsburgh Landing he was highly distinguished.

* * * * *

After spending two days devoted to the care of the wounded, and the burial of the dead, the fort was blown up and completely destroyed, the rifle pits levelled, and a hundred wagons which had been captured, were burnt. On the 18th, General McClernand embarked with the main body of his troops, and proceeded down the Arkansas river to Napoleon, where a conference was held with General Grant and Admiral Porter, and future operations were planned.

Meantime an expedition of light-draught steamers, under Lieutenant-Commander J. G. Walker, and a body of troops led by General Gorman, had proceeded up the White river, and captured the towns of Des Arc and Duval’s Bluff.

General McArthur’s corps of General Grant’s army, left Memphis on the 20th of January on transports, and landed at Young’s Point, on the west side of the river, about nine miles above Vicksburg. Here the greater part of the fleet was concentrated; and on the 2d of February, General Grant arrived, and assumed command of the army. At this point a canal had been commenced by General Williams, previous to the unsuccessful attack on Vicksburg the year before, for the purpose of effecting a passage for vessels across the peninsula in front of Vicksburg out of range of the enemy’s guns.

The attack on Vicksburg, from up the river, had demonstrated the strength of its defensive works on the north, and convinced General Grant that they were too strong to be carried without a very heavy loss. The first step for him to accomplish, therefore, was the transportation of his army below the city, in order to make an attack from the south. The passage by the river was too hazardous to be attempted. The formidable batteries on the river front at Vicksburg were capable of destroying all the transports. Work was therefore recommenced on the canal. While this work was in progress, the river continued to rise rapidly, and great labor was required to keep the water out of the canal, and also out of the camps of the laborers and soldiers. In addition, the rain was incessant, and the magnitude of the work was, from these causes, greatly increased. The earth taken out of the excavation was placed on the west side, and thus formed an embankment or levee, which it was supposed would prevent the water from flooding the country.

While a portion of General Grant’s forces were employed in cutting the canal at Young’s Point, their commander, firmly intent on accomplishing the great enterprise before him, was industriously employed in the prosecution of other plans, which might be consummated in the event of a failure in the canal at the peninsula. A channel was cut from the Mississippi into Lake Providence, on the west side of the Mississippi, and another into the Cold Water river on the eastern bank, by way of the Yazoo Pass.

While these operations were in progress, a daring enterprise was undertaken by Colonel Charles E. Ellet, commander of the ram steamer Queen of the West, by which he hoped to destroy a formidable rebel steamer called the City of Vicksburg, then lying under the guns of the fortifications at that place.

The Queen of the West had been previously provided with all the arrangements deemed necessary to insure the complete success of the dangerous undertaking. Three hundred bales of cotton had been procured further up the river and placed on board, particularly about the machinery, in order to save her from any serious injury by shot and shell from the rebel batteries. Rear-Admiral Porter had given orders that she should proceed down to Vicksburg, destroy the rebel steamboat City of Vicksburg, lying opposite the city, and then run past the lower rebel batteries. The Colonel was directed to keep close to the right bank going down, to have all his lights on board extinguished—as it was intended that she should run the gauntlet in the darkness—and having safely passed the batteries, to anchor below the mouth of the canal and there wait for further orders.

The Colonel started with the ram from above the bend at half past four o’clock in the morning. It was about six o’clock, just as the sun was rising, when the ram rounded the point of land lying opposite Vicksburg. She had only men enough on board to work her, it having been arranged that the remainder of the crew would cross the point of land and get on board of her below after she had passed the batteries. When rounding the point she was distinctly seen by the rebels. They immediately opened a heavy fire from several of their batteries, which crowned the crests of the bluffs about the city. The Queen slowly and steadily proceeded down the river under a heavy fire from those batteries, until she reached a point opposite the spot where the steamboat City of Vicksburg was lying. Colonel Ellet saw that the steamboat was lying in almost the same position as was the rebel ram Arkansas when he ran into her with the Queen of the West. If the rebel steamboat should be struck as the ram was running down the river, the prow, instead of penetrating her, would be inclined to glance, and the full force of the blow would thus be lost. Wishing to make the shock as effective as possible, when the ram had reached the proper position the Colonel turned her partly around, so as to face the city, and then made across the river straight for the fated steamboat. The rebels, who had crowded on the banks, scampered off in the most affrighted manner from the shore, and sought safety in the city. The ram still went steadily on to the execution of her destructive errand. She struck the rebel steamboat forward of the wheel-house; but at the moment of collision the current caught the stern of the ram and swung her round so rapidly that nearly all the momentum of the blow was lost. To set the rebel steamboat on fire was part of the arrangement. That portion of the programme was intrusted to Sergeant J. H. Campbell. He was directed to fire the forward guns, loaded with combustible balls saturated with turpentine. As the ram swung round he was ordered to fire them. Just at that moment a 64-pound shot from one of the rebel batteries came crashing into the barricade of cotton near him; but the brave Sergeant did not hesitate a moment in the execution of the order. The guns were fired, a tremendous blaze was vomited forth from them, and the rebel steamboat was in flames.

About the same time the ram was found to be on fire. A shell from shore had set her on fire near the starboard wheel, while the discharge of the guns with the combustible balls had fired the cotton on her bow. Both steamboats were thus ablaze at the same time. The flames spread rapidly on both vessels. The smoke from the front of the ram rushed into her engine-room and threatened to suffocate the engineers. Those on board the rebel steamboat did all they could do to extinguish the flames on their boat. This they soon accomplished. Colonel Ellet had intended to strike the rebel steamboat in the stern, and thus finish the work of demolition; but the spreading flames on the Queen of the West made it necessary for him to attend to the safety of his own vessel. He therefore ran down stream, and set all hands on board at work extinguishing the flames. Though the cotton had been wet before starting, the fire was extending rapidly, and several burning bales were thrown overboard in order to save the ram. She then anchored below the mouth of the canal, where she awaited further orders.

All this time, both when approaching the city and leaving it, the rebel batteries were blazing away at the Queen of the West with light and heavy guns. It was a very exciting scene. About one hundred and twenty shots were fired from the batteries; but the ram was struck only twelve times, and sustained no material injury.

The Queen of the West now proceeded down the Mississippi, and when below Natchez, burned three small rebel steamers, the Moro, Berwick Bay, and A. W. Baker, laden with stores for the army at Vicksburg. After cruising for two weeks in the Atchafalaya, the Red river, and other tributaries of the Mississippi, inflicting serious injury on the rebel commerce, and capturing several vessels, she finally ventured up the Black river, and captured the rebel steamer Era. She proceeded to Fort Taylor, some fifty miles from the mouth of the river, where she grounded on a bar, exposed to the fire of the guns of the fort, and her crew was compelled to abandon the vessel, which fell into the hands of the enemy. Captain Ellet and most of the men succeeded in reaching the Era, and effected their escape.

* * * * *

When the work on the canal through the peninsula had approached its completion, and the huge iron scoop of the dredging machine had commenced demolishing the barrier which intervened between the bed of the canal and the “Father of Waters,” an unforeseen occurrence, which could not be guarded against, crushed the enterprise.

Owing to heavy rains and the rapid rise of the Mississippi above and opposite Vicksburg, the head of the canal gave way, and the water poured in at a tremendous rate. The force of the current, however, did not break the dam near the mouth of the canal, but caused a crevasse on the western side, through which the water flowed in such profusion as to inundate the lower part of the peninsula to the depth of four or five feet. When the fracture occurred a number of soldiers were on the levee, and were thrown into the torrent, but no lives were lost. All attempts to repair the mischief proved ineffectual, and the troops were removed to Milliken’s Bend, fifteen miles above.

* * * * *

On the 27th of February, Admiral Porter dispatched what was called a dummy Monitor, to run the Vicksburg batteries, in order to ascertain their exact location. This contrivance was an old flatboat, with flour-barrels for smoke stacks, and a couple of large hogsheads to represent Monitor turrets. It ran the fortifications in gallant style, and drew the fire of the rebel guns, without creating a suspicion of the true character of the vessel. The rebel authorities, fearful of the capture of the Indianola, then in an exposed position undergoing repairs, caused that vessel to be blown up to prevent her from falling into the hands of the Federals, and thus uselessly sacrificed the finest iron-clad they had on the western waters.

The prudent forethought of General Grant exhibited by his employing a portion of his men in cutting channels from the Mississippi to Providence lake on the west side, and to Moon lake on the east side, was now made apparent, and those works were progressing rapidly.

Lake Providence is a few miles south of the boundary line between Arkansas and Louisiana. It is situated in Carroll parish, Louisiana, about one mile west of the Mississippi river, and about seventy-five miles above Vicksburg. It is about six miles in length. Two streams flow out of the lake to the south, Moon bayou and Tensas river. The former, after running about a hundred miles, unites with the latter. The two continue south, and unite with the Washita, and are called after the junction, Black river. By cutting a channel from the Mississippi to Lake Providence, General Grant thought a communication might be had through that lake down the Tensas and Black into the Red river, and thence through the Atchafalaya, with General Banks at New Orleans. This route avoided the batteries of Vicksburg and Port Hudson. The canal to the lake was finished so as to let in water on the 16th of March. The flood was so great as to inundate a large district of country, some of which was fine land for growing cotton. Some boats passed into Lake Providence, but the uncertainty of the channel of the Tensas river, and the interest which was now excited by the Yazoo Pass expedition, together with the unimportant results to be anticipated by removing a large force to the Red river or below, caused a diversion from this route to others presenting more certain prospects of success against Vicksburg.

Eight miles below Helena, in Arkansas, and on the opposite side of the river, is a little lake, known as Moon lake. The passage from the Mississippi across the lake to the mouth of the Yazoo Pass is about eight miles; thence through the Pass proper to the Coldwater river, twelve miles. The Coldwater, a narrow stream, runs south, empties into the Tallahatchie, which continues to flow south, and unites with the Yallobusha, forming the Yazoo river, which empties into the Mississippi a few miles above Vicksburg.

Another important operation took place on the 14th of March, which had much to do with the success of General Grant’s movements. Admiral Farragut, with his fleet, attacked Port Hudson, and the flagship succeeded in running past the batteries and arriving before Warrenton, when he communicated with the fleet above. Shortly after this Admiral Porter succeeded in running some of his fleet down to the assistance of Farragut, and the united fleets began operating upon the river between Vicksburg and Port Hudson, cutting off the communications of the rebels with Louisiana, and making important military movements on the Louisiana shore.

An attempt to pass the rebel batteries at Vicksburg, was made by the Union rams Lancaster and Switzerland, on the 25th of March, without success. As soon as they came within range, the rebels opened a tremendous fire. The Lancaster was struck thirty times. Her entire bow was shot away, causing her to sink immediately. All the crew except two escaped. The Switzerland was disabled by a 64-pound ball penetrating the steam-drum. She floated down, the batteries still firing, and striking her repeatedly, until finally the Albatross ran alongside and towed her to the lower mouth of the canal.

An expedition proceeded down the Coldwater, on the 2nd of April, consisting of a portion of General Sherman’s and General McClernand’s corps, under General L. F. Ross, with eighteen transports and five small gunboats, and arrived at the mouth of the river without obstruction. They proceeded down the Tallahatchie, to its junction with the Yallobusha, which there forms the Yazoo, near which point is the village of Greenwood. On a peninsula near by, the rebels had erected a fortification. It consisted of a single line of breastworks facing westerly, composed of cotton bales and earth, and flanked on the right by a battery of three heavy guns fronting the river. Other field-pieces were in position on the works. On the right flank of the line, a defence or raft of logs had been constructed, to serve as a blockade of the river. Directly in front of the breastworks was a deep slough, extending across the peninsula, and admirably serving the purpose of a ditch. The slough was close to the base of the works at the upper end, but gradually receded from them at the lower, where it was several hundred yards distant. Beyond the slough there was an almost impenetrable canebrake, backed by an extensive forest.

The reduction of this fort was an inevitable necessity, before the expedition could proceed further, and the gunboat Chillicothe, Lieutenant Foster, was sent forward on the morning of the 11th of April to reconnoitre. The vessel approached the fortification, and fired several shots, but was soon struck four times by heavy rifle shots.

At the same time detachments from the Forty-sixth and Forty-seventh Indiana regiments were sent out to feel the Confederate position on the land side. A considerable body of the enemy’s skirmishers were encountered, who were driven across the slough and into the works, when the detachments were withdrawn. In the afternoon the Chillicothe was ordered to engage the fortification. After she had fired seven rounds, a 64-pound shell from the enemy passed through a half-open port striking upon the muzzle of a gun, in which a shell had been placed preparatory to cutting the fuse. Both shells exploded at once, by which three men were killed and eleven wounded. At this time orders were received to withdraw from the engagement. During the ensuing night a force was sent to throw up a battery facing the enemy’s works, west of the slough, and in the edge of the timber. A single 30-pound Parrott gun was mounted, and the work concealed by brush from the view of the enemy. Subsequently another gun was mounted. No attack was made on the 12th, in consequence of the absence of the mortar boats. After some delay, on the 13th, the engagement was commenced about half past ten A. M. by the land batteries. The gunboats Chillicothe and DeKalb soon after approached and opened their fire. It now appeared that the fortification mounted a rifled 64 Parrott, and three 24-Dahlgrens, and a small field battery. These guns were protected by a parapet composed of seven tiers of cotton bales, covered on the outside with eight feet of earth. The contest was bravely maintained for some time, when the fire of the enemy was suspended, but no disposition to surrender was shown. The gunboats and battery kept up the fire, but without any success in reducing the works. The Chillicothe was struck thirty-four times, but not severely injured. The DeKalb suffered more, in consequence of some shot penetrating her casemates, by which one man was killed and five wounded.

The impracticable nature of the land approaches rendered any attempt on the part of the military futile, and the expedition was compelled to retire.

An expedition under Admiral Porter, consisting of the heavier gunboats of his flotilla was undertaken about this time accompanied by transports, for the purpose of reaching the Yazoo river below Fort Pemberton, and Greenwood, and above Haines’ Bluff. The route of this expedition was up the Yazoo to Cypress bayou, thence into Steele’s bayou, and through Cypress lake to Little Black Fork and Deer creek. These waters were found to be impenetrable to the Federal vessels, and that expedition also proved a failure.

PASSING THE VICKSBURG BATTERIES. APRIL 16–22, 1863.

General Grant having now fully determined to transport his army below Vicksburg, the cooperation of the naval commander was obtained: and on the 16th of April, three transports, under cover of the gunboats, were in readiness to descend the river. At half-past ten at night Admiral Porter’s vessels started on their perilous expedition down the river.

The vessels comprising the expedition started in the following order, fifty yards apart: Benton, Lieutenant-Commander Green; Lafayette, Captain Walker, with the General Price lashed on the starboard side; Louisville, Lieutenant-Commander Owen; Mound City, Lieutenant Wilson; Pittsburg, Lieutenant Hall; Carondolet, Lieutenant Murphy, and Tuscumbia, Lieutenant Commander Shirk, with the tug Day, which was lashed to the Benton. The three army transports were in the rear of these vessels, and the Tuscumbia was placed astern of all.

Two of the transports, when the firing became heavy, attempted to run up stream; but Lieutenant Commander Shirk drove them back, and stayed behind them until the Forest Queen was disabled. He then took her in tow, and placed her out of reach of the enemy’s shot.

All the vessels except the Benton took coal barges in tow, and all except the Lafayette brought them safely past the batteries. Having the Price alongside the Lafayette did not manage very well, and the coal barge got adrift, but was picked up at New Carthage. The Louisville, Lieutenant Commander Owen, lost hers in the melee, but picked it up again. The Benton fired over eighty shell, well directed, into the town and batteries.

The Pittsburg, Mound City and Tuscumbia were more fortunate than the others in not turning round as they came by, although no ill results happened to those vessels which did turn. The pilots were deceived by a large fire started on the side opposite to Vicksburg by the rebels, for the purpose of showing the vessel more plainly. Fires being started on both sides of the river at once, the vessels had some narrow escapes, but were saved in most instances, by the precautions taken to protect them. They were covered with heavy logs and bales of wet hay, which was found to be an excellent defence.

No one on board of the transports was injured; and, encouraged by the success of this enterprise, General Grant ordered six more to be prepared in like manner for running the batteries. On the night of the 22d of April the Tigress, Anglo Saxon, Cheeseman, Empire City, Horizona and Moderator, left Milliken’s Bend, and all passed in safety but the Tigress, which received a shot in her hull below water-line, and sunk on the Louisiana shore.

CAPTURE OF GRAND GULF, MISS. APRIL 29-MAY 3, 1863.

On Wednesday, the 29th of April, a part of the gunboat fleet under Admiral Porter, consisting of the Benton (flagship), Lafayette, Mound City, Pittsburg, Carondolet, Tuscumbia and Louisville, left Hard Times, and steaming down below Coffee Point, engaged the rebel batteries at Grand Gulf, just at the confluence of the Big Black and the Mississippi. The engagement commenced at eight o’clock and lasted until half-past two.

The enemy had four batteries at Grand Gulf, one on the rock around which the waters of the Big Black flow into the Mississippi, and three below, about midway between the water and the summit of the bluffs. In the former they had placed four heavy guns, and in the three latter two and three each, with parapets, embrasures and rifle pits. The upper guns were very large, throwing shot and shell weighing one hundred pounds. The lower guns were mostly thirty-two-pounders.

The Benton opened the fight, followed by the other gunboats in rapid succession. At first they stood off at long range, and fired at a distance of a mile or more; but as the fire became warm they pressed closely to the bluff, and passed and repassed the batteries, sending broadsides upon the fort whenever they came in position. For six hours where the gunboats firing and receiving fire, until the gradually ceasing explosions of the enemy indicated their desire to terminate the engagement.

The Benton suffered considerably in her upper works, not less than a half dozen shots passing entirely through her. One shell exploded in her porthole, killing five men. The Tuscumbia was disabled. Other gunboats were more or less injured, but not seriously.

On the same day Admiral Porter sent the following report to the Secretary of the Navy:

HON. GIDEON WELLES, Secretary of the Navy:—

I have the honor to inform you that, by an arrangement with General Grant, I attacked the batteries at Grand Gulf this morning, which were very formidable. After a fight of five hours and thirty minutes we silenced the lower batteries, but failed to silence the upper one, which was high, strongly built, and had guns of very heavy calibre. The vessels were unmanageable in the heavy current. It fired but feebly toward the last, and the vessels all laid by and enfiladed it, while I went up a short distance to communicate with General Grant, who concluded to land the troops and march over to a point two miles below Grand Gulf. I sent the Lafayette back to engage the upper batteries, which she did, and drove the soldiers out of it, as it did not respond after a few fires. At six p. m. we attacked the batteries again, and under cover of the fire all the transports passed by in good condition. The Benton, Tuscumbia, and Pittsburg were much cut up, having twenty-four killed and fifty-six wounded, but they are all ready for service.

We land the army in the morning on the other side to march on Vicksburg.

DAVID D. PORTER, Acting Rear Admiral.

On the 30th of April General Grant, with the three selected corps de armeé, viz.:—the Thirteenth, General McClernand; the Fifteenth, General Sherman, and the Seventeenth, General McPherson, crossed from the Louisiana side of the Mississippi river and landed at Boulinsburg.

The total number of killed in the fleet was twenty-six, and the wounded fifty-four.

The bombardment was terrific, the gunboat men exhibiting a coolness, courage and determination which it seemed nothing could resist. The rebels stood bravely to their guns, but the steady and heavy fire of the iron-clads drove them again and again. All the boats were struck repeatedly; but the Tuscumbia was the only one materially damaged. She had her hogchains cut away, and was otherwise so badly damaged that it was deemed advisable to remove her from the scene of action.

Finding it useless to protract the contest when the object to be attained could be reached by another way, the gunboats moved out of range and prepared to run the blockade at night. The usual precautions were taken to prevent casualties, and each gunboat carried all the troops it could conveniently accommodate. The transports were filled with troops, and all the barges crowded—so eager were the soldiers to take part in the exciting scene. The gunboats started first, and were subjected to a severe fire, for it was almost as bright as midday; the moon shining from a cloudless sky. When the transports appeared the concentrated fire of the rebel batteries was directed to them; but none of the vessels were disabled. The Cheeseman had six or seven horses killed by the explosion of a shell; but no lives were lost, as far as heard from.

General Grant was aboard a tug during the fight, and directed the movement of troops, under cover of the gunboat fire. The forces landed at Bayou Pierre.

BOMBARDMENT OF HAINES’ BLUFF.

Simultaneous with the land attack on Grand Gulf, General Sherman made a demonstration on Haines’ Bluff on Wednesday morning, April 29. A considerable force was embarked on the transports, and preceded by the iron-clad Choctaw and all the wooden gunboats in the Yazoo, proceeded up that stream. The bombardment at the Bluff was chiefly carried on by the gunboats Choctaw, DeKalb, Black Hawk, Romeo, Linden and three mortar boats. The former was struck fifty-two times, and had her upper works pretty badly battered. Her pilot house was struck by an eight-inch solid shot, which penetrated the extreme top, but fortunately injured none of the occupants. Her turret was struck repeatedly, but the shot all glanced off. She was also penetrated by three shots below the water line, one shot entering three feet below the surface of the water. Another shot penetrated her casemates and floundered on her deck. It was supposed to be a shell, and all hands beat a hasty retreat, except Chief Engineer Baldwin, who ran up, seized it and threw it overboard. General Sherman landed his forces on the south bank of the Yazoo. The main object of the expedition was to prevent the enemy from sending reinforcements to Port Gibson. The rebels displayed a large force, and anticipated a battle. The expedition returned on the 7th of May.

* * * * *

On the third of May, Admiral Porter took possession of the forts at Grand Gulf. The details of the occupation are narrated in his report to Secretary Welles, of the same date:

FLAGSHIP BENTON, GRAND GULF, Miss., May 8, 1863.

Hon. GIDEON WELLES, Secretary of the Navy:

SIR—I have the honor to report that I got under way this morning with the Lafayette, Carondolet, Mound City and Pittsburg, and proceeded up to the forts at Grand Gulf, for the purpose of attacking them if they had not been abandoned. The enemy had left before we got up, blowing up their ammunition, spiking their large guns, and burying or taking away the lighter ones. The armament consisted of thirteen guns in all. The works are of the most extensive kind, and would seem to defy the efforts of a much heavier fleet than the one which silenced them. The forts were literally torn to pieces by the accuracy of our fire. Colonel Wade, the commandant of the batteries, was killed; also his chief of staff. Eleven men were killed that we know of, and our informant says that many were wounded, and that no one was permitted to go inside the forts after the action except those belonging there.

We had a hard fight for these forts, and it is with great pleasure that I report that the navy holds the door of Vicksburg. Grand Gulf is the strongest place on the Mississippi. Had the enemy succeeded in finishing the fortifications no fleet could have taken them.

I have been all over the works and found them as follows:—One fort on a point of rocks seventy-five feet high, calculated for six or seven guns, mounting two seven inch rifles, and one eight-inch and one Parrott gun on wheels, which was carried off. On the left of this work is a triangular work, calculated to mount one heavy gun. These works are connected with another fort by a covered way and double rifle pits extending one quarter of a mile, constructed with much labor, and showing great skill on the part of the constructor. The third fort commands the river in all directions. It mounted one splendid Blakely one hundred-pounder, one eight-inch and two thirty-pounders. The latter were lying bursted or broken on the ground.

The gunboats had so covered up everything with earth that it was impossible to see at first what was there, with the exception of the guns that were dismounted or broken.

Every gun that fell into our hands was in good condition, and we found a large quantity of ammunition.

These are by far the most extensively built works, with the exception of those at Vicksburg, I have seen yet, and I am happy to say that we hold them.

I am dismounting the guns, and getting on board the ammunition.

Since making the above examination new forts have been passed nearly finished. They had no guns, but were complete as regards position, and had heavy field pieces in them.

DAVID D. PORTER, Acting Rear Admiral, Commanding Mississippi Squadron.

CAPTURE OF PORT GIBSON, MISS. MAY 1, 1863.

Two days after the bombardment of Grand Gulf by Admiral Porter’s fleet, General Grant’s forces made a successful attack on Port Gibson, a point six miles in the rear of Grand Gulf, which compelled the rebels to evacuate the latter place. General Grant sent the following dispatch to General Halleck, dated May 3:

GRAND GULF, Miss., May 3, 1863.

Major-General HALLECK, General-in-Chief:

We landed at Boulingsburg April 30, moved immediately on Port Gibson, met the enemy eleven thousand strong, four miles north of Port Gibson, at two o’clock A. M. on the 1st inst., and engaged him all day, entirely routing him, with the loss of many killed, and about five hundred prisoners, beside the wounded. Our loss is about one hundred killed, and five hundred wounded.

The enemy retreated towards Vicksburg, destroying the bridges over the two forks of the Bayou Pierre. These were rebuilt, and the pursuit has continued until the present time.

Besides the heavy artillery at this place, four field pieces were captured and some stores, and the enemy were driven to destroy many more.

The country is the most broken and difficult to operate in I ever saw.

Our victory has been most complete, and the enemy are thoroughly demoralized.

Very respectfully, U. S. GRANT, Major-General Commanding.

Governor Yates, of Illinois, writing from Grand Gulf, on the following day, gives a glowing account of the operations of the Federal army:

“Our arms are gloriously triumphant. We have succeeded in winning a victory which, in its results, must be the most important of the war. The battle of May 1 lasted from eight o’clock in the morning until night, during all of which time the enemy were driven back on the right, left and centre. All day yesterday our army was in pursuit of the rebels, they giving us battle at almost every defensible point, and fighting with desperate valor. Last night a large force of the enemy was driven across Black river and General McClernand was driving another large force in the direction of Willow Springs. About two o’clock yesterday I left General Logan, with his division in pursuit of the enemy, to join General Grant at Grand Gulf, which the enemy had evacuated in the morning, first blowing up their magazines, spiking their cannon, destroying tents, etc. On my way to Grand Gulf I saw guns scattered all along the road, which the enemy had left in their retreat. The rebels were scattered through the woods in every direction. This army of the rebels was considered, as I now learn, invincible; but it quailed before the irresistible assaults of Northwestern valor.”

GRIERSON’S RAID. APRIL 17–MAY 2, 1863.

For a long time Colonel Grierson’s ambition had been to lead the cavalry force under his charge into the enemy’s country. At last he received an intimation from General Grant’s headquarters that his desire would be gratified. Colonel Grierson commanded the First brigade of cavalry under General Grant. This force had been for some time occupying Lagrange, Tenn., which is a small town on the Memphis and Charleston railroad, about fifty miles east of the city of Memphis, and four miles west of the junction of the Mississippi and Charleston railroads. When Colonel Grierson first received permission to move with his force into Mississippi, one of the chief objects of the expedition was to cut off the means of communication between the rebel army of the West, and that of General Bragg, then in Middle Tennessee; but when the expedition was once begun, it branched off into many unthought-of directions, and ended in being one of the most brilliant, as well as important feats of the war.

On the morning of the 17th of April, Colonel Grierson received orders from General Grant to move his force out on the Ripley road; accordingly, his brigade, consisting of the Sixth Illinois cavalry, commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Loomis; the Seventh Illinois cavalry, Colonel Edward Prince; and the Second Iowa cavalry, Colonel Edward Hatch, obeying the directions they had received, bivouacked for the night on a plantation a few miles northwest of the town of Ripley. During the night five guerrillas were captured by the Union men. On the morning of the next day the march began; the main body of Colonel Grierson’s men proceeded in a southerly direction, while one regiment, the Second Iowa, crossed the Tallahatchie, and went in a southeasterly direction. On both sides of the river the enemy’s pickets were posted in all directions, endeavoring to prevent the Union soldiers from crossing, and there was constant skirmishing between them and the rebels. The pickets were constantly driven in; and an attempt to fire the bridge at New Albany was prevented by the rapid movements of Grierson’s men. At the close of the day the Union troops had accomplished their contemplated march, and were stationed as follows: the Sixth and Seventh Illinois regiments were encamped on a plantation a few miles south of New Albany, and the Second Iowa about four miles east of the same place. The Second Iowa, during the night, repulsed a severe attack of the enemy. On the morning of the 19th, Colonel Grierson dispersed his troops in various directions, with a view to mislead the enemy, and cause him to suppose that the main object of the expedition was to break up the various military organizations in that part of the country. Accordingly, one detachment marched to the eastward, another moved back toward New Albany, and a third marched northwest towards King’s Bridge; and the enemy was thus completely puzzled and in total ignorance of the real destination of the Union forces.

Colonel Grierson himself, with the main body of his command, marched in a southerly direction, and were subsequently joined by the remainder of the force, when they took the road to Pontotoc. There they met a detachment of the rebels, who fled before them, after the exchange of a few shots, and were hotly pursued, and driven through the town. Their entire camp equipage was captured, and a large store of salt, which was destroyed. The march was then continued till about eight o’clock at night, and the men encamped at a point on the road leading to Houston, a few miles south of the Pontotoc. At an early hour on the following morning the reveille was sounded. Major Lull of the Second Iowa, with about one hundred and fifty picked men, and one piece of artillery, was then sent back to Lagrange in charge of all the prisoners and captured property which had been taken from the rebels, in order that the force might be relieved of all incumbrance, and the enemy made to suppose that Colonel Grierson was retracing his steps.

At five o’clock on the morning of the 21st, Colonel Hatch was ordered with his command to proceed up the Columbus road, and destroy as much of the Mobile and Ohio railroad as was possible; and to attack Columbus These orders were successfully carried out; and Colonel Hatch, with the troops under his command returned to Lagrange, and thus aided in still further deceiving General Chalmers (who was in command of the rebels at this point) in regard to the movements of Colonel Grierson.

In the mean time the remainder of the Union forces had continued their march, and reached Starkville, where they captured and destroyed a rebel mail which had arrived; and set fire to and utterly destroyed one of the finest tanneries in the country, which they reached after continuing their march for five miles in a southerly direction.

On the following day, the 22d, the march was not only disagreeable, as the men were often compelled to swim their horses through streams and lead them over blind marshes, but extremely perilous; for often horse and rider would sink into the marsh together, and though the men escaped with life, the hapless animals often disappeared and were lost. With unparalleled fortitude the men pushed on; and at ten o’clock the next morning they reached Philadelphia, Miss. At this place the mail was taken from the post-office, and destroyed, but nothing else was injured in any way.

On the following day the march was vigorously prosecuted. A battalion was sent by the Southern railroad to Decatur and Newton, where they were joined the same night by the main body, under Colonel Grierson. Two trains of cars were captured at Newton, laden with every description of commissary stores, and a large quantity of ammunition and loaded shell. All were destroyed, and the locomotives rendered unfit for any further service. The march was then resumed, and continued till the 25th, when a halt was made at a plantation a few miles west of Montrose, the men having fired every bridge which they passed on the way. From this place the route was slightly changed, and the cavalry pressed on in a more southerly direction.

At Raleigh they halted for the night, and a scout who had been sent out to cut the telegraph wires on the Southern railroad between Lake Station and Jackson, was met by the enemy, and questioned as to the whereabouts of Grierson’s men. The rebels were then on the direct road to the camp, and not more than fourteen miles distant; but the scout, with admirable self-possession, parried their questions, and succeeded in misleading them as to the position of the Union troops, and then escaped and hastened back to camp in time to give information of the enemy’s proximity. Colonel Grierson immediately moved his men across Leaf river, and destroyed the bridge to prevent the rebels following and attacking him in the rear. They then marched on to Westville, and swam their horses across Reaul river, at a point ten miles from Westville. The advance, under Colonel Prince, had by this time reached Hazlehurst station, where they captured a train of forty cars,—four of which were filled with shell and ammunition, and the remainder with commissary stores. As the march continued, the cavalry came upon a team carrying a 32-pound Parrot gun, which was then on its way to Fort Gibson. The piece was captured and spiked. Two detachments from the main body had been doing serious damage to the rebels, burning cars, water tanks, and a great deal of other property.

At early dawn on the 28th, the advance moved upon Brookhaven, and entered the town so suddenly that two hundred rebels were taken prisoners, before they had recovered from their surprise at finding themselves confronted with Union soldiers. At Gallatin a camp of instruction, said to have been one of the most beautiful and extensive in the State, was utterly destroyed. After leaving Gallatin, the Union cavalry encountered a rebel cavalry force under Colonel Garland, and a skirmish occurred, in which the enemy suffered severely in killed, wounded, and prisoners. Two clever feints, menacing Port Gibson and Natchez, deceived the enemy again, and the main body marched straight forward to Brookhaven, which was already occupied by Colonel Grierson’s advance.

On the 30th, the whole force left Brookhaven, and proceeded to Bogue Cluto Station, destroying every bridge on the way. At the station, fifteen freight cars, which were standing on the track, partially loaded, were fired, and utterly destroyed. From that point to Summit a rapid march was performed, and there twenty-five freight cars were reduced to ashes. Information was sent to Colonel Grierson that a regiment of rebel cavalry was rapidly moving toward Wassitta, and they were discovered at Wall’s bridge on the Tickfaw, by a detachment of Union cavalry, who dashed in upon them, and killing and wounding a large number, put the rest to flight. Colonel Grierson’s loss was one killed and five wounded.

The march again continued, at first east of the Tickfaw, and then changing again continued directly south, marching through woods, lanes and by-roads, and struck a road which led directly from Clinton to Osyka. There the cavalry came most unexpectedly upon the Ninth Tennessee cavalry regiment, which was posted in a strong defile guarding the bridges across the Tickfaw river. A sharp skirmish ensued, in which the enemy’s pickets were captured, and the regiment driven back with great loss. The cavalry then crossed the river at Edward’s bridge, where they were met by Garland’s rebel cavalry, which they put to flight with a single battalion of the Sixth Illinois, and two guns of the battery, without even halting the column. It was clearly perceived now that the rebels were sending out forces in all directions to intercept the march of Colonel Grierson’s troops.

At midnight the Amite river was crossed, over which there was but one bridge; and the National troops were just in time to escape a heavy column of infantry and artillery which had been sent to intercept them. They moved on to Sandy creek, where Hughes’ cavalry, under Lieutenant-Colonel Wilburn, were encamped, and reached that point at dawn of day. The rebel camp, completely surprised, was in no condition to make a successful resistance, and a large number of the enemy were taken prisoners; the camp, consisting of one hundred and fifty tents, was destroyed, together with a great quantity of ammunition, guns, public and private stores, books, papers, and public documents. A large number of horses were captured also; and the cavalry then took the road to Baton Rouge, and on the way surprised Stuart’s cavalry at Commite river, and took prisoner forty men with their arms and horses.

On the morning of the 1st of May, the commander at Baton Rouge was startled by the intelligence of the close proximity of Grierson’s cavalry, and sent out two companies under Captain Godfrey, to meet and welcome them. The troops entered the city at three o’clock in the afternoon, amid cheers and shouts of welcome that rent the air, and echoed along the hills toward Port Hudson. Thus in less than sixteen days this heroic cavalry force had marched over six hundred miles, over marshes and rivers, endangering their lives for whole days at every mile they traversed. The last twenty-eight hours’ march was performed without either rest or food to men or horses. The loss to Colonel Grierson’s command during the whole journey was three killed, seven wounded, five sick and left upon the route, and nine men missing. Of the enemy, over one hundred were killed and wounded; five hundred taken prisoners (many of them officers); from fifty to sixty miles of railroad and telegraph wire destroyed, and three thousand stand of arms, together with army stores and government property, captured and destroyed—making in all a loss to the rebels of over three million dollars.

BATTLE OF RAYMOND, MISS. MAY 12, 1863.

On Thursday, May 7th, General McPherson moved his corps to Rocky Spring, and his camp was occupied next day by General Sherman. On Saturday McPherson again moved to the eastward, to the village of Utica, crossing the road occupied by McClernand, and leaving the latter on his left. On Sunday morning McClernand marched to Five Mile creek, and encamped on the south bank at noon, on account of broken bridges, which were repaired the same day. Monday morning Sherman’s corps came up, passed McClernand’s, and encamped that night at the village of Auburn, about ten miles south of Edwards’ Station, on the railroad from Vicksburg to Jackson. As soon as it passed, McClernand’s corps followed a few miles, and then took a road going obliquely to the left, leading to Hall’s Ferry, on the Big Black river. Thus, on Monday evening General McClernand was at Hall’s Ferry; General Sherman was at Auburn, six or eight miles to the northeast, and General McPherson was about eight miles still further to the northeast, a few miles north of Utica. The whole formed an immense line of battle, Sherman’s corps being in the centre, with those of McPherson and McClernand forming the right and left wings. From Grand Gulf the army marched westward, but, by these last movements, swung on the left as a pivot, and fronted nearly northward.

Up to this the enemy had not appeared on the line of march. On Tuesday morning General McClernand’s advance drove in the enemy’s pickets near Hall’s Ferry, and brisk skirmishing ensued for an hour or two, with little loss to either side. By noon the rebels had disappeared from his front, and seven wounded and none killed was the total Union loss. General Sherman put Steele’s division in motion early in the morning, and came upon the enemy at the crossing of Fourteen Mile creek four miles from Auburn. The cavalry advance was fired into from the thick woods that skirt the stream, but was unable, owing to the nature of the ground, to make a charge or clear the rebels from their position. Landgraber’s battery was thrown to the front, supported by the Seventeenth Missouri and Thirty-first Iowa infantry regiments, and threw a few shell into the bushy undergrowth skirting the stream which gave them cover. Skirmishers were thrown out, and advanced to the creek, driving the enemy slowly. A brigade was thrown to the right and left flanks, when the rebel forces, mainly cavalry, withdrew toward Raymond. The bridge was burned during the skirmish, but a crossing was constructed in two hours, and trains were passing before noon.

But the principal opposition to the line of march was in the front of General McPherson. General Logan’s division came upon a body of rebel troops, estimated at about ten thousand, posted on Fondren’s creek, two miles southwest of this, at ten o’clock on Tuesday morning. Brisk skirmishing began at once, and a general engagement was soon brought on. The enemy (as in front of General Sherman), was almost wholly concealed at first by the woods bordering the stream, behind which their forces were posted. Their artillery was on an eminence that commanded our approach. The Federal troops had to cross an open field, exposed to a terrible fire. The First and Second brigades, commanded by General J. E. Smith, and General Fennis (both Illinois regiments), were in the thickest of the fight, and suffered most. After three hours’ hard fighting, the enemy withdrew sullenly in two columns, the principal one taking the road to Jackson. The Federal loss, in killed, wounded, and missing, was about three hundred. The rebel loss was much greater.

CAPTURE OF JACKSON, MISS. MAY 14, 1863.

On the 13th, General McPherson moved to Clinton, and destroyed the railroads and telegraph. General Sherman moved to a parallel position on the Mississippi Springs and Jackson road, and General McClernand to a point near Raymond.

On the 14th General McPherson and General Sherman each advanced from his respective position toward Jackson. The rain had fallen in torrents during the night before, and it continued to fall until about noon, thus making the roads at first slippery and then miry. Nevertheless, the troops marched in excellent order and spirits about fourteen miles, when they came upon the enemy. The main body of their force in Jackson had marched out on the Clinton road, and encountered General McPherson about two and a half miles from the city. A small force of artillery and infantry also took a strong position in front of General Sherman, about the same distance out from Jackson.

On the march of General McPherson from Clinton toward Jackson, General Crocker’s division held the advance. All was quiet until he reached a hill overlooking a broad open field, through the centre of which and over the crest of the hill beyond, the road to Jackson passed. On the left of this latter hill the enemy had posted his artillery, and along the crest his line of battle. As the Federal force came within range, the artillery of the enemy opened fire. The battery of the First Missouri was moved to the left of a cotton gin in the open field, and returned the fire for nearly an hour, when the guns of the enemy were withdrawn. Meantime, General Crocker had thrown out two brigades to the right and left of his battery, supported by another brigade at a proper distance, and had also pushed forward a strong line of skirmishers, and posted them in a ravine in front, which protected them from the fire of the enemy. After a little delay they were again advanced out of cover, and a desultory fire ensued between the opposite line of skirmishers, in which the enemy, owing to the nature of the ground, had the advantage. At length General Crocker, seeing the necessity of driving the rebels from the crest of the hill, ordered a charge along the line.

With colors flying, and with a step as measured and unbroken as if on dress parade, the movement was executed. Slowly they advanced, crossed the narrow ravine, and, with fixed bayonets, reached the crest of the hill in easy range of the rebel line. Here they received a tremendous volley, which caused painful gaps in their ranks. They held their fire until they were within a distance of thirty paces, when they delivered the returning volley with fearful effect, and, without waiting to reload their muskets, with a terrific yell, they rushed upon the staggered foe. Over the fences, through the brushwood into the enclosure, they worked their way, slaughtering on the right and left without mercy. The enemy, astonished at their impetuosity, wavered and fell back, rallied again, and finally broke in wild confusion. They finally retreated north, but without further damage.

When General Sherman encountered the enemy, he discovered their weakness by sending a reconnoitering party to his right, which had the effect of causing them to retreat from that part of their line. A few artillerists, however, remained in their places, firing upon General Sherman’s troops until the last moment.

At this time General McClernand occupied Clinton with one division, Mississippi Springs with another, Raymond with a third, and his fourth division and General Blair’s division of General Sherman’s corps were with a wagon train, still in the rear, near Auburn. At the same time General McArthur, with one brigade of his division of General McPherson’s corps, was moving toward Raymond on the Utica road. It was not the intention of General Grant to move these forces any nearer Jackson, but to have them in a position where they could be in supporting distance if the resistance at Jackson should prove more obstinate than there seemed any reason to expect.

On the retreat of the enemy, General McPherson followed directly into the city of Jackson. A fine battery of six pieces was found, and around the Deaf and Dumb Institute, which was used as a hospital, tents enough were seized to encamp an entire division. The commissary and quartermaster’s stores were in flames. The Governor and State Treasurer had withdrawn, taking the State funds and papers. All citizens officially connected with the State or Confederate Governments had also left. Many soldiers remained, besides a large number in the hospital.

Early on the morning of the day following the occupation of the city of Jackson it was decided to evacuate the position. There were several reasons which induced General Grant to arrive at this decision, prominent among which was the difficulty of keeping intact his long line of communication, and the fear that General Johnston—who was known to be hovering in the region north of Jackson with a force estimated at twenty thousand men—would attack his rear. The force which he encountered just before reaching Jackson, under General Gregg, had divided, one portion going to Canton from the north, and the other from the south. Johnston and Gregg combined might prove altogether too formidable. It was therefore decided to return to Clinton and move upon Vicksburg.

The main column of the enemy was at Edwards’ Station, proposing to give battle there. Soon after daylight the column was in motion, General McPherson in advance. They reached Clinton at noon, and after an hour’s delay marched to their camping ground, a short distance from the village of Bolton.

The programme of the advance was arranged by General Grant and General McClernand as follows:—Extreme left, General Smith, supported by General Blair; on the right of General Smith, General Osterhaus, supported by General Carr; General Hovey in the centre, with McPherson on the extreme right, and Crocker as reserve. In this order the advance was made; General McClernand’s corps, with the exception of General Hovey’s division, reaching the position by way of the several roads leading from Raymond to Edward’s Station.

On the evening of the 15th, General McClernand heard that the enemy was advancing from Edwards’ Station to Raymond, and quickly placed his troops in order of battle to repel the anticipated attack. Extensive reconnoissances revealed the fact, however, that he was merely feeling his position and force, and that no attack need be expected that day.

At nine in the morning, General Osterhaus took possession of Bolton, capturing a rebel mail and several prisoners. General McClernand placed his army in camp early in the evening, and by daylight the following day each division occupied the ground selected, and prepared to offer battle.

BATTLE OF BAKER’S CREEK, OF CHAMPION HILL, MISS. MAY 16, 1863.

Early this morning General McClernand’s corps was put in motion. General Hovey’s division was on the main road from Jackson to Vicksburg, but the balance of the corps was a few miles to the south. General Ward was on a parallel road, and General McPherson’s corps followed Hovey’s division closely.

The enemy’s first demonstration was upon the Union extreme left, which they attempted to turn. This attempt was most gallantly repulsed by General Smith, commanding the left wing. At seven o’clock the skirmishers were actively engaged; and as the enemy sought the cover of the forest the Union artillery fire was opened, which continued without intermission for two hours. At this time General Ransom’s brigade marched on the field, and took up a position as reserve behind General Carr.

At nine o’clock General Hovey discovered the enemy in front on Champion Hill, to the left of the road, near Baker’s creek, apparently in force. Skirmishers were thrown out, and the division advanced cautiously and slowly to give General McPherson’s advance division under General Logan time to come within supporting distance. General Hovey’s division advanced across the other field at the foot of Champion Hill in line of battle.

At eleven o’clock the battle commenced. The hill itself was covered with timber, and is, in fact, but an abrupt terminus of a high ridge, running north and south, flanked on both sides by deep ravines and gulleys, and in many places covered with an impenetrable growth of scrubby white oak brush. The rebels appeared deficient in artillery throughout the battle, but opened with rather a heavy fire from a four-gun battery of rifled six-pounders, planted about four hundred yards back from the brow of the hill. The woods on both sides of the road leading up the face of the hill, and winding back on the ridge a mile or more, were filled with sharpshooters, supported by infantry. Here the battle began just as the Federals entered the edge of the timber, and raged terribly from eleven till between three and four o’clock.

The battle raged fearfully along the entire line, the evident intention of the enemy being to mass his forces upon Hovey on the centre. There the fight was most earnest; but General McPherson brought his forces into the field, and after four hours’ hard fighting the tide of battle was turned, and the enemy forced to retire.

Disappointed in his movements upon the Union right, he turned his attention to the left of Hovey’s division, where Colonel Slack commanded a brigade of Indianians. Massing his forces here he hurled them against the opposing columns with irresistible impetuosity, and forced them to fall back; not, however, until at least one quarter of the troops comprising the brigade were either killed or wounded. Taking a new position, and receiving fresh reinforcements, the Federals again attempted to stem the tide, this time with eminent success. The enemy were beaten back, and compelled to seek the cover of the forest in their rear. Following up their advantage, without waiting to reform, the soldiers of the Western army fixed their bayonets and charged into the woods after them. The enemy were seized with an uncontrollable panic and thought only of escape. In this terrible charge men were slaughtered without mercy. The ground was literally covered with the dead and dying. The enemy scattered in every direction, and fled through the fields to reach the column now moving to the west along the Vicksburg road.

General Hovey’s division carried the heights in gallant style, and, making a dash on the first battery, drove the gunners from their posts, and captured the pieces. The rebels lay thick in the vicinity of the guns. Their horses were more than half killed, their gun carriages and caissons broken, and knapsacks, blankets, small arms and other debris, attested the deadly struggle. The colors of the Thirty-first Alabama regiment were captured there.

At this juncture Mitchell’s Ohio battery was opened at about eighty yards from the brow of the hill. The rebels made a dash for it; but the fleetness of the horses prevented its capture. At the same time the rebels appeared with fresh troops on that wing, and redoubled their efforts to hold their position and dislodge the Federals on the hill. Hovey was slowly driven back to the brow; but a brigade from General Quimby was ordered to his support, and the ground was speedily recovered and the rebels finally repulsed.

At the commencement of the engagement General Logan’s division marched past the brow of the hill, and, forming in line of battle on the right of Hovey, advanced in grand style, sweeping everything before them. At the edge of the wood in front of Logan the battle was most desperate. Not a man flinched nor a line wavered in this division. All behaved like veterans, and moved to new positions with a conscious tread of victory. Two batteries were captured by this division, and enough hard fighting done to establish its fame. They also captured a large portion of the prisoners, small arms, &c.

Between three and four o’clock General Osterhaus and General McArthur’s divisions came into action on the extreme left, and completed what had been so auspiciously carried forward. They were both miles away when the engagement began, but were brought forward with all dispatch possible. The enemy were in full retreat.

The battle ended, the left was speedily advanced upon the Vicksburg road, driving the enemy rapidly before them, and picking up as they advanced large numbers of prisoners and guns.

On the left of the road were seen large squads of rebel soldiers, cut off from the main column, who engaged at intervals with artillery. One of these was under the command of Major-General Tilghman, who was struck by a shell from a Federal battery and instantly killed while in the act of sighting a gun. The Federal loss in this battle amounted to three thousand in killed and wounded; while that of the rebels approximated two thousand five hundred in killed and wounded and three thousand prisoners.

Major-General Lloyd Tilghman, of the rebel army, was a native of Maryland, and nearly fifty years of age. He was appointed to West Point Military Academy as a cadet in 1831, and graduated on the 30th of June, 1836, standing last but three in a class of forty-nine members. On the 1st of July, 1836, he was breveted a second lieutenant of the First dragoons, rather a high brevet for an officer occupying so low a grade in the Academy; but when we consider who were the appointing officers at that time, and the position the same men held in the war, our readers need not wonder at the appointment. Three days after that date he received his full commission and after being in the army for three months he resigned, plainly showing that he merely wished to gain a military education at the expense of the United States government, for which he gave nothing in return but rebellion. During the remainder of 1836 and the subsequent year he was appointed to the lucrative position of division engineer of the Baltimore and Susquehanna Railroad, followed immediately by that of assistant engineer in the survey of the Norfolk and Wilmington Canal of Virginia. He was next appointed (1838–9) assistant engineer of the Eastern Shore Railroad of Maryland, and in 1839–40 of the Baltimore and Ohio Railroad. During 1840 he was also engaged in the survey of the public improvements of Baltimore.

For the next few years he held no important public position; but the Mexican war again brought him into notoriety. He first served as volunteer aid to General Twiggs in the battles of Palo Alto and Resaca de la Palma, Texas, May, 1846, and doubtless here learned some of his early military lessons.

Orders were now sent back to General Sherman to turn his corps toward Bridgeport, and General Blair was expected to join him at that place. Bridgeport was on the Black river, and some miles north of the railroad. By crossing the river at that point, General Sherman would be on the flank of the enemy, if they made a stand at the railroad crossing of the river.

BATTLE OF BIG BLACK BRIDGE, MISS. MAY 17, 1863.

The battle of Big Black Bridge was fought on Sunday, the 17th, the day after the battle of Champion’s Hill. In this spirited engagement only the Thirteenth army corps was engaged. In the morning, after a bivouac on the hill overlooking the village of Edwards’ Station, the column, with McClernand at its head, moved towards Black river bridge.

The country between Edwards Station and the bridge loses that hilly and broken character which distinguishes the region further east, and spreads out into a broad and fertile plain. There are no commanding hills, but there are numerous patches of forest, under the cover and from the edge of which the enemy could easily enfilade the open fields by the roadside. There was such a one a mile east of the rebel intrenchments where the main picket guard was stationed. Here determined resistance was first made.

General Carr’s division had the extreme advance of the column, and opened and ended the engagement. Hastily deploying a heavy line of skirmishers to the right of the road, backed up by the two brigades of Carr’s division in line of battle behind it, with General Osterhaus’ division on the left of the road similarly disposed, General McClernand gave the order to advance. Soon in the depths of the thick forest the skirmishers of both armies were hotly engaged, while batteries of artillery planted on the right and left of the road poured shot and shell into the fort most furiously. The guns in the intrenchments replied with vigor and spirit. Almost the first shot dropped in the caisson belonging to Foster’s Wisconsin battery, and exploded its contents, slightly wounding General Osterhaus and Captain Foster, of the battery, and very seriously injuring two gunners. General Osterhaus being thus disabled, the command of his division was temporarily given to Brigadier-General A. L. Lee.

After skirmishing had continued for an hour, during which the enemy gave way and sought the cover of his intrenchments, the order was given to the several brigade commanders on the right to advance and charge the enemy’s works. The order was received with cheers and shouts, and the Twenty-first, Twenty-second, Twenty-third Iowa and Eleventh Wisconsin, General Lawler’s brigade, were the first to announce themselves in readiness. The order “forward” was given, and steadily and splendidly the brave patriots moved up to the assault. The enemy crouched down behind the breastworks. A portion of them, stationed in a curtain on the right of the fort, whence they were able to get a cross-fire upon the column, reserved their volley until the Federals were within easy range of the intrenchments, when they swept the advancing line with their terrible fire.

The brave soldiers lost in that fearful volley one hundred and fifty men; yet they faltered not nor turned their steps backwards. They waded the bayou, delivering their fire as they reached the other bank, and rushed upon the enemy with fixed bayonets. So quickly was all this accomplished, that the rebels had not time to reload their guns, and were forced to surrender.

The battle was ended, and the fort, with three thousand prisoners, eighteen pieces of artillery, several thousand stand of arms, and a large supply of corn and commissary stores, fell into the hands of the Federals.

The enemy had, earlier in the day, out of the hulls of three steamboats, constructed a bridge, over which he had passed the main body of his army. As the charge was made, and it became evident that the Unionists would capture the position, the rebels burned this bridge, and also the railroad bridge across the river just above.

In the afternoon several attempts were made to cross the river, but the rebel sharpshooters lined the bluffs beyond, and entirely prevented it. Later, the main body of sharpshooters were dispersed by the Federal artillery. It was not, however, safe to stand upon the bank, or cross the open field east of the bridge until after dark, when the enemy withdrew altogether.

By this time, General Sherman had reached Bridgeport on the Black river, just above. The only pontoon train was with him. By the morning of the 18th he had crossed the river and was ready to march on Vicksburg. Generals McClernand and McPherson caused floating bridges to be constructed during the night, and were ready to cross their troops by eight o’clock on the next morning.

General Sherman commenced his march by the Bridgeport and Vicksburg road on the 18th, and, when within three and a half miles of Vicksburg, he turned to the right to get possession of Walnut Hills and the Yazoo river. This was successfully accomplished before night. General McPherson crossed the Black river above the road to Jackson, and came into the same road with General Sherman, but in his rear. His advance arrived after nightfall at the point where General Sherman turned to the right. General McClernand moved by the Jackson and Vicksburg road to Mount Albans, in the rear of Vicksburg, and there turned to the left to get into the Baldwin’s Ferry road. By this disposition the three army corps covered all the ground their strength would admit of, and by the morning of the 19th the investment of Vicksburg was made as complete as could be by the forces under the command of General Grant.

Communication was now opened with the fleet above Vicksburg, and General Grant’s supplies were thenceforth received from the Yazoo, instead of from Grand Gulf.

CAPTURE OF HAINES’S BLUFF. MAY 18, 1863.

The operations of Rear-Admiral Porter, which had an important bearing on the movements of General Grant’s army at that time, are thus detailed in the reports of that officer, and of Lieutenant Walker.

FLAG SHIP BLACK HAWK, } HAINES’S BLUFF, YAZOO RIVER, May 20th. }

To Hon. GIDEON WELLES, Secretary of the Navy:

On the morning of the 16th I came over to the Yazoo to be ready to cooperate with General Grant, leaving two of the iron-clads at Red river, one at Grand Gulf, one at Carthage, three at Warrenton, and two in the Yazoo, which left me a small force. Still I disposed of them to the best advantage. On the 18th, at meridian, firing was heard in the rear of Vicksburg, which assured me that General Grant was approaching the city. The cannonading was kept up furiously for some time, when, by the aid of glasses, I discovered a company of artillery advancing, taking position, and driving the rebels before them. I immediately saw that General Sherman’s division had come on to the left of Snyder’s Bluff, and that the rebels at that place had been cut off from joining the forces in the city.

I dispatched the DeKalb, Lieutenant-Commander Walker, the Choctaw, Lieutenant-Commander Ramsay, the Borneo, and Forest Rose, all under command of Lieutenant-Commander Breese, up the Yazoo, to open communication in that way with Generals Grant and Sherman. This I succeeded in doing, and in three hours received letters from Generals Grant, Sherman, and Steele, informing me of this vast success, and asking me to send up provisions, which was at once done. In the mean time, Lieutenant-Commander Walker in the DeKalb pushed on to Haines’s Bluff, which the enemy had commenced evacuating the day before, and a party remained behind in the hopes of destroying or taking away a large amount of ammunition on hand. When they saw the gunboats they ran away and left everything in good order, guns, forts, tents, and equipage of all kinds, which fell into our hands.

As soon as the capture of Haines’s Bluff and the fourteen forts was reported to me, I shoved up the gunboats from below to fire on the hill batteries, which fire was kept up for two or three hours. At midnight they moved up to the town and opened on it for about an hour, and continued at intervals during the night to annoy the garrison. On the 19th I placed six mortars in position, with orders to fire night and day as rapidly as they could.

The works at Haines’s Bluff are very formidable. There are fourteen of the heaviest kind of mounted eight and ten inch and seven and a half inch rifle guns, with ammunition enough to last a long siege. As the gun carriages might again fall into the hands of the enemy, I had them burned, blew up the magazine, and destroyed the works generally. I also burned up the encampments, which were permanently and remarkably well constructed, looking as though the rebels intended to stay some time. Their works and encampments covered many acres of ground, and the fortifications and rifle pits proper of Haines’s Bluff extend about a mile and a quarter. Such a network of forts I never saw.

As soon as I got through with the destruction of the magazines and other works, I started Lieutenant-Commander Walker up the Yazoo river with sufficient force to destroy all the enemy’s property in that direction, with orders to return with all dispatch, and only to proceed as far as Yazoo City, where the rebels have a navy yard and storehouses.

In the mean time General Grant has closely invested Vicksburg, and has possession of the best commanding points. In a very short time a general assault will take place, when I hope to announce that Vicksburg has fallen, after a series of the most brilliant successes that ever attended an army.

There never has been a case during the war where the rebels have been so successfully beaten at all points, and the patience and endurance shown by our army and navy for so many months is about being rewarded. It is a mere question of a few hours, and then, with the exception of Port Hudson, which will follow Vicksburg, the Mississippi will be open its entire length.

[Signed] D. D. PORTER, Commanding Mississippi Squadron.

* * * * *

U. S. STEAMER BARON DEKALB, } MOUTH YAZOO RIVER, May 23d. }

SIR: I have the honor to report that in obedience to your order, I started from Snyder’s Bluff on the 20th, with the DeKalb, Choctaw, Forest Rose, Linden, and Petrel, on an expedition to Yazoo City. Arriving at Haines’s Bluff, I landed a force and spiked an 8-inch gun on the fort there, and burned the carriage. I also burned some forty tents left standing, and a steam sawmill.

Arriving at Yazoo City at one P. M., 20th, I was met by a committee of citizens, who informed me that the place had been evacuated by the military authorities, and asking protection. The navy yard and vessels had been fired by the enemy. I sent a working party to insure the destruction of everything valuable to the rebels. The vessels burned were the Mobile, a screw vessel, ready for plating; the Republic, which was being fitted out for a ram; and a vessel on the stocks—a monster, three hundred and ten feet long, seventy-five feet beam. The navy yard contained five saw and planing mills, an extensive machine shop, carpenter and blacksmith shops, and all necessary fixtures for a large building and repairing yard, which, with a very large quantity of lumber, were burned. I also burned a large sawmill above the town. Most of the public stores had been removed; such as I found in town were taken on board the vessels or destroyed. Enclosed I send a list of articles removed or destroyed by Acting Volunteer Lieutenant Brown, the officer detailed for that purpose. In the hospital I found and paroled one thousand five hundred prisoners, a list of whom I enclose.

Returning, I left Yazoo City this morning, arriving here at four P. M. At Liverpool Landing, in a sharp bend in the river, we were attacked by some field guns, and about two hundred riflemen concealed in the bushes, and for a few minutes the firing was very sharp. The enemy retreated as soon as the vessels got into position to use their guns with effect. The Petrel, Linden, and Choctaw were struck with shot, but received no particular injury. Sergeant Stockinger, of this vessel, was killed by a rifle shot. The Linden had five wounded, the Petrel two, and the Choctaw one. Most of the wounds are slight.

BOMBARDMENT AND ASSAULT OF VICKSBURG. MAY 19–23, 1863.

After encompassing Vicksburg as closely as the nature of the locality and the numerical force under his command would permit, General Grant lost no time in preparing for a direct assault on the place, in combination with a grand naval attack by the fleet. During the 19th, there was a continued skirmishing, and General Grant was not without hope of carrying the works.

After the storming of the rebel position on the Big Black river, and the enemy had been driven within the fortifications of Vicksburg, their army was reorganized, and placed as follows: General Smith’s division on the extreme left, Major-General Forney in the centre, and Major-General Stephenson on the right. Brigadier-General Bowen’s division or Missourians held the reserve.

General Grant ordered an assault at an earlier day than was desirable, as there was danger of General Pemberton being reinforced by an army under General Johnson, which was then gathering strength, and advancing in the rear. A general assault was made at two o’clock on the 19th. This was made by the Fifteenth army corps, which arrived in time before the works on the previous day to get a good position. The Thirteenth and Seventeenth corps succeeded in gaining an advanced position covered from the fire of the enemy. A Confederate report of the action is as follows: “On Tuesday morning, before daylight, they opened fire from their batteries, our guns responding immediately, and at ten o’clock, advanced to the assault in a rather ridiculous manner. They advanced their flags close to the works, their negro troops in front, and lay down. Bowen’s gallant Missourians never fired a shot. The other regiments then marched up, and the whole assaulting column, forlorn hope and all, marched within easy musket range.

“At the word ‘forward—charge!’ they received our fire, shattering their ranks frightfully. They rallied, closed up and stood to it for thirty minutes, when they broke and fled. They were rallied to the charge four successive times and met with the same storm of iron hail and leaden rain. The whole field was literally covered for one mile with their dead and wounded, where they were still lying on Thursday night, unburied and without attention.” Another Confederate writes:

“The days intervening from the 19th to the 22d were spent in one continued bombarding and sharpshooting during the day; in the night they generally ceased firing. On the morning of the 22d, the enemy opened a terrific fire with their Parrot guns, and continued it till about eleven o’clock, when the bombardment ceased, and heavy columns of the enemy could be seen forming in line of battle. Our forces were all ready for them, and eager for their advance. At about a quarter to twelve, the column of the Federal army advanced all along the lines in splendid order, and with a loud cheer dashed up to the works. They were gallantly responded to by our brave boys, and the first charge repulsed. On the extreme right of our lines, the nature of the ground prevented the enemy from making any heavy attack, but on the right of the centre, the centre, and the left of the centre, the assault was desperately made and gallantly met. But once did our lines break, and that was in Lee’s brigade. The enemy gained a temporary footing on the rifle-pits, but Lee quickly rallied his men, and, after a desperate hand-to-hand fight, drove them out and reoccupied the lines. The engagement at this point, and at the right of the line, held by Brigadier-General L. Herbert, was of a terrible nature, the Federals having thrown their best troops on these works. Five times did they charge, and each time were repulsed. The last charge on the right of Brigadier-General Herbert’s lines was made by an Irish regiment (the Seventeenth Wisconsin), carrying the green flag of Erin. They came at a double-quick up the hill, each man in the front ranks furnished with a ladder to reach the works. Three times they essayed to plant their ladders, but were prevented by the obstinate resistance offered by the consolidated Twenty-first and Twenty-third Louisiana regiments. At the third charge they came within ten yards of the line, but two volleys of buckshot from the shotguns of our forces compelled them to make a precipitate retreat from the front of our works. At about two o’clock they made their last charge, and were again repulsed, when they retired, and did not attempt any further demonstration that day. The loss of the enemy on that day is estimated by competent parties at not less than from eight to ten thousand, while our loss was between eight hundred and one thousand in killed and wounded.”

The following dispatch of Rear-Admiral Porter to the Secretary of the Navy, describes the part taken in this conflict by the naval force:

MISSISSIPPI SQUADRON, FLAGSHIP BLACK HAWK, } May 23, 1863. }

SIR—On the morning of the 21st I received a communication from General Grant, informing me that he intended to attack the whole of the rebel works at ten A. M. the next day, and asking me to shell the batteries from half-past nine until half-past ten, and to annoy the garrison. I kept six mortars playing rapidly on the works and town all night, and sent the Benton, Mound City and Carondolet up to shell the water batteries and other places where troops might be resting during the night. At seven o’clock in the morning, the Mound City proceeded across the river, and made an attack on the hill batteries opposite the canal. At eight o’clock I found her in company with the Benton, Tuscumbia, and Carondolet. All these vessels opened on the hill batteries, and finally silenced them, though the main work on the battery containing the heavy rifled gun was done by the Mound City, Lieutenant Commanding Byron Wilson. I then pushed the Benton, Mound City and Carondolet up to the water batteries, leaving the Tuscumbia, which is still out of repair, to keep the hill batteries from firing on our vessels after they had passed by. The three gunboats passed up slowly, owing to the strong current, the Mound City leading, the Benton following, and the Carondolet astern. The water batteries opened furiously, supported by a hill battery on the starboard beam of the vessels. The vessels advanced to within four hundred and forty yards (by our marks) and returned the fire for two hours without cessation, the enemy’s fire being very accurate and incessant.

Finding that the hill batteries behind us were silenced, I ordered up the Tuscumbia to within eight hundred yards of the batteries; but the turret was soon made untenable, not standing the enemy’s shot, and I made her drop down. I had been engaged with the forts an hour longer than General Grant asked. The vessels had all received severe shots under water which we could not stop while in motion, and not knowing what might have delayed the movement of the army, I ordered the vessels to drop out of fire, which they did in a cool, handsome manner.

This was the hottest fire the gunboats had ever been under; but, owing to the water batteries being more on a level with them than usual, the gunboats threw in their shell so fast that the aim of the enemy was not very good. The enemy hit our vessels a number of times, but fighting bow on, they did but little damage.

Not a man was killed, and only a few wounded. I had only enough ammunition for a few moments longer, and set all hands to work to fill up from our depot below.

After dropping back I found that the enemy had taken possession again of one of the lower hill batteries and was endeavoring to mount his guns, and had mounted a 12-pounder field piece to fire at General McArthur’s troops, which had landed a short time before at Warrenton. I sent the Mound City and Carondolet to drive him off, which they did in a few moments.

I beg leave to enclose a letter from General McArthur, explaining why he did not (to use his own expression), take advantage of the results gained by the gunboats. I have since learned through General Grant that the army did assault at the right time vigorously. In the noise and smoke we could not see or hear it. The gunboats were, therefore, still fighting when the assault had proved unsuccessful.

The army have terrible work before them, and are fighting as well as soldiers ever fought before. But the works are stronger than any of us dreamed of. General Grant and his soldiers are confident that the brave and energetic generals in the army will soon overcome all obstacles and carry the works.

DAVID D. PORTER, Acting Rear-Admiral, Commanding Mississippi Squadron

Having been repulsed with severe loss in several attempts to storm the rebel works, General Grant now determined to approach the fortifications by regular siege lines. It had been demonstrated that it was impossible to approach any point of attack, with a force equal in numbers to that with which the enemy would be prepared to resist him.

General Pemberton deemed it prudent at that time, to forbid all unnecessary waste of ammunition, and thus General Grant was able to commence throwing up works and erecting forts within a short distance of the opposing line of breastworks. The firing upon the town was made only during the day, until the 26th of May, after which it was continued day and night. The mortars on the peninsula opposite Vicksburg opened fire on the 25th, and continued it until the surrender. It was estimated at Vicksburg that as many as six thousand mortar shells were thrown into the town every twenty-four hours, and on the line in the rear of the city, as many as four thousand in the same time. During about five days after the siege commenced, the troops in the city were allowed full rations. At the expiration of that time, they were gradually reduced to four ounces of flour, four ounces of bacon, one and a half ounces of rice, two ounces of peas, not eatable, and three ounces of sugar. The extent of the works, and the limited number of the Confederate troops, required every man to defend the lines, and no time was allowed to rest. Whole companies laid back of their breastworks for three weeks without leaving the line for a moment.

Meantime every effort was made to strengthen the force under the command of General Grant. He had already ordered a division under General Lanman, and four regiments at Memphis to join him. He now brought forward the divisions of Generals Smith and Kimball, of the Sixteenth army corps, and placed them under the command of Major-General C. C. Washburn. On the 11th of June, Major-General F. J. Herron’s division, from the department of Missouri, arrived, and on the 14th, two divisions of the Ninth army corps, Major-General J. G. Parke commanding, reached Vicksburg. These two divisions were a part of the forces of General Burnside, commanding in the Department of Ohio. This increase of the forces of General Grant enabled him to make the investment of Vicksburg more complete, and at the same time left him a large reserve with which to watch the movements of General Johnston.

These reinforcements were arranged by placing General Herron’s division on the extreme left, south of the city. General Lanman’s division was placed between Generals Herron and McClernand. General Smith’s and General Kimball’s divisions, and the force under General Parke, were sent to Haines’s Bluff. This place was now fortified on the land side, and every preparation made to resist a heavy force. About the 25th of June, General Johnston crossed the Big Black river with a portion of his force, and everything indicated that he would make an attack.

About this time Rear-Admiral Porter reported to Secretary Welles, under date of May 27, the loss of one of the finest gunboats in his fleet, in the following dispatch:

SIR:—Amidst our successes I regret to report any losses; but we cannot expect to conquer a place like this without some loss.

At the urgent request of Generals Grant and Sherman, I sent the Cincinnati to enfilade some rifle pits which barred the progress of the left wing of our army.

General Sherman supposed that the enemy had removed his heavy guns to the rear of the city. On the contrary, he seemed to have placed more on the water side than usual.

The Cincinnati was sunk in shoal water, with her flag flying. The enemy still continued to fire upon her, but the flag was not hauled down. Twenty-five were killed and wounded, and fifteen are missing. The latter are supposed to be drowned. The vessel can be raised. The pilot was killed early in the action.

DAVID D. PORTER, Acting Rear-Admiral, Commanding Mississippi Squadron.

A successful naval expedition to Yazoo city, is thus described in the report of Rear Admiral Porter, under date of May 24:

SIR—I have the honor to inform you that the expedition sent up the Yazoo river the day after I took possession of the forts on Snyder’s Bluff, has returned, having met with perfect success. As the steamers approached Yazoo city the rebel property was fired by Lieutenant Brown, of the ram Arkansas; and what he began our forces finished. Three powerful rams were burned, the Mobile, a screw vessel, ready for plating; the Republic, being fitted for a ram, with railroad iron plating, and a vessel on the stocks—a monster, three hundred and ten feet long and seventy-five feet beam. This vessel was to have been covered with four and a half inch iron plating, and was to have had six engines, four side wheels and propellers. She would have given us much trouble. The rebels had under construction a fine navy yard, containing fine sawing and planing machines, and an extensive machine shop, carpenter and blacksmiths’ shops, and all the necessary appliances for a large building and repairing yard. Lieutenant-Commander Walker burned all these, with a large quantity of valuable building timber. He also burned a large saw mill that had been used in constructing the monster ram. The material destroyed, at a moderate estimate, would cost more than two millions of dollars. We had one man killed and seven wounded by field pieces from the enemy’s batteries going up the river, but the wounded are doing well. I enclose Lieutenant-Commander Walker’s report in relation to this affair. He deserves much credit for the handsome manner in which he performed the duty assigned him. If he could have obtained pilots he would have succeeded in getting possession of all the rebel rams, instead of having them burned. I am, very respectfully, your obedient servant.

DAVID D. PORTER, Acting Rear-Admiral, Commanding Mississippi Squadron.

HON. GIDEON WELLES, Secretary of the Navy.

From the 22d of May, until the 25th of June, no attempt was made to take the city by direct assault. During all that time, however, the mining operations had been carried on successfully, and on the latter day a fort on the immediate right of the Jackson road was blown up. It was occupied by the Third Louisiana regiment, but the troops had been withdrawn, and only a few were wounded by the explosion. An advance by a small portion of the Federal force, immediately after, was the occasion of a bloody contest, in which the Unionists were defeated, and compelled to retire.

Several portions of the enemy’s defences were destroyed by the mining operations of the Federals at this time, but no decisive advantage had thus far been obtained. The condition of affairs in the city is thus described by a Confederate officer: “About the thirty-fifth day provisions began to get very scarce, and the advent of General Johnston’s relieving force was anxiously and momentarily looked for. Mule meat was the common fare of all alike, and even dogs became in request for the table. Bean meal was made into bread, and corn meal into coffee, and in these straits the garrison patiently dragged on the weary length of one day after another, under a scorching sun, the stench from the unburied corpses all around alone causing the strongest minded, firmest nerved to grow impatient for the day of deliverance. The enemy pushed their works: they blew up several forts, and with them the soldiers and attempted to charge; but the meagre and famished yet steadfast garrison still defiantly held the key of the Mississippi. But everything must have an end. General Pemberton learned from General Johnston that he could not afford him relief, and as the garrison was too famished and reduced to cut its way out, he determined to capitulate.”

* * * * *

After resisting the Federal forces for fifteen months, and enduring a direct siege and bombardment for forty-seven days, Vicksburg was finally surrendered to General Grant, on the 4th of July.

The following correspondence between Generals Grant and Pemberton embody the interesting details of that event:

HEADQUARTERS, VICKSBURG, July 3, 1863.

Major-General Grant, commanding United States forces:—

GENERAL—I have the honor to propose to you an armistice for —— hours, with a view to arranging terms for the capitulation of Vicksburg. To this end, if agreeable to you, I will appoint three commissioners, to meet a like number to be named by yourself, at such place and hour to-day, as you may find convenient. I make this proposition to save the farther effusion of blood, which must otherwise be shed to a frightful extent, feeling myself fully able to maintain my position for a yet indefinite period. This communication will be handed you under a flag of truce, by Major-General James Bowen.

Very respectfully, your obedient servant, J. C. PEMBERTON.

To this General Grant replied as follows:

HEADQUARTERS, DEPARTMENT OF TENNESSEE, } IN THE FIELD, NEAR VICKSBURG, July 3, 1863. }

Lieutenant-General J. C. Pemberton, commanding Confederate forces, &c.:—

GENERAL—Your note of this date, just received, proposes an armistice of several hours, for the purpose of arranging terms of capitulation through commissioners to be appointed, &c. The effusion of blood you propose stopping by this course, can be ended at any time you may choose, by an unconditional surrender of the city and garrison. Men who have shown so much endurance and courage as those now in Vicksburg, will always challenge the respect of an adversary, and I can assure you will be treated with all the respect due them as prisoners of war. I do not favor the proposition of appointing commissioners to arrange terms of capitulation, because I have no other terms than those indicated above.

I am, General, very respectfully, your obedient servant, U. S. GRANT, Major-General.

General Bowen, the bearer of General Pemberton’s letter, was received by General A. J. Smith. He expressed a strong desire to converse with General Grant, and accordingly, while declining this, General Grant requested General Smith to say that if General Pemberton desired to see him, an interview would be granted between the lines in McPherson’s front, at any hour in the afternoon which General Pemberton might appoint.

A message was soon sent back to General Smith, appointing three o’clock as the hour. General Grant was there with his staff, and with Generals Ord, McPherson, Logan, and A. J. Smith. General Pemberton came late, attended by General Bowen, and Colonel Montgomery. He was much excited and pert in his answers to General Grant. The conversation was held apart between General Pemberton and his officers, and Generals Grant, McPherson, and A. J. Smith. The rebels insisted on being paroled, and allowed to march beyond our lines, officers and men, all with eight days’ rations, drawn from their own stores, the officers to retain their private property and body servants.

General Grant heard what they had to say, and left them at the end of an hour and a half, saying that he would send in his ultimatum in writing, to which General Pemberton promised to reply before night, hostilities to cease in the mean time.

General Grant then conferred at his headquarters with his corps and division commanders, and sent the following letter to General Pemberton, by the hands of General Logan and Lieutenant-Colonel Wilson.

GENERAL GRANT’S OFFER FOR THE SURRENDER.

HEADQUARTERS, DEPARTMENT OF TENNESSEE, } NEAR VICKSBURG, July 3, 1863. }

Lieutenant-General J. C. PEMBERTON, commanding Confederate forces, Vicksburg, Miss.:

GENERAL—In conformity with the agreement of this afternoon, I will submit the following proposition for the surrender of the city of Vicksburg, public stores, &c. On your accepting the terms proposed, I will march in one division, as a guard, and take possession at eight o’clock to-morrow morning. As soon as paroles can be made out and signed by the officers and men, you will be allowed to march out of our lines, the officers taking with them their regimental clothing, and staff, field, and cavalry officers, one horse each. The rank and file will be allowed all their clothing, but no other property.

If these conditions are accepted, any amount of rations you may deem necessary can be taken from the stores you now have, and also the necessary cooking utensils for preparing them; thirty wagons also, counting two two-horse or mule teams as one. You will be allowed to transport such articles as cannot be carried along. The same conditions will be allowed to all sick and wounded officers and privates, as fast as they become able to travel. The paroles for these latter must be signed, however, whilst officers are present authorized to sign the roll of prisoners.

I am, General, very respectfully, your obedient servant, U. S. GRANT, Major-General.

The officer who received this letter, stated that it would be impossible to answer it by night, and it was not till a little before peep of day, that the proposed reply was furnished.

While these deliberations were pending, the men of both armies, who simply knew that a surrender was in contemplation, under intense excitement, were anxiously awaiting the result. Groups of soldiers, who a few hours before were engaged in a deathly struggle, now freely engaged in conversation from the edge of the opposing works.

REPLY OF GENERAL PEMBERTON, ACCEPTING ALL THE TERMS OFFERED BY GENERAL GRANT.

HEADQUARTERS, VICKSBURG, July 3, 1863.

Major-General GRANT, commanding United States forces:—

GENERAL—I have the honor to acknowledge the receipt of your communication of this date, proposing terms for the surrender of this garrison and post. In the main your terms are accepted; but in justice both to the honor and spirit of my troops, manifested in the defence of Vicksburg, I have the honor to submit the following amendments, which if acceded to by you, will perfect the agreement between us:—At ten o’clock to-morrow I propose to evacuate the works in and around Vicksburg, and to surrender the city and garrison under my command, by marching out with my colors and arms, and stacking them in front of my present limits, after which you will take possession; officers to retain their side arms and personal property, and the rights and property of citizens to be respected.

I am, General, yours very respectfully, J. C. PEMBERTON, Lieutenant-General.

To this General Grant immediately replied as follows:—

GENERAL GRANT DECLINES TO ACCEDE TO THE AMENDMENTS PROPOSED BY GENERAL PEMBERTON.

HEADQUARTERS, DEPARTMENT OF TENNESSEE, } BEFORE VICKSBURG, July 4, 1863. }

Lieutenant-General PEMBERTON, commanding forces at Vicksburg:—

GENERAL—I have the honor to acknowledge your communication of the 3rd of July. The amendments proposed by you cannot be acceded to in full. It will be necessary to furnish every officer and man with a parole signed by himself, which, with the completion of the rolls of prisoners, will necessarily take some time. Again, I can make no stipulation with regard to the treatment of citizens and their private property. While I do not propose to cause any of them any undue annoyance or loss. I cannot consent to leave myself under restraint by stipulations. The property which officers can be allowed to take with them will be as stated in the proposition of last evening—that is, that officers will be allowed their private baggage and side arms, and mounted officers one horse each. If you mean by your proposition for each brigade to march to the front of the lines now occupied by it, and stack their arms at ten o’clock A. M., and then return to the inside and remain as prisoners until properly paroled, I will make no objection to it. Should no modification be made of your acceptance of my terms by nine o’clock, A. M., I shall regard them as having been rejected, and act accordingly. Should these terms be accepted, white flags will be displayed along your lines, to prevent such of my troops as may not have been notified, from firing on your men.

I am, General, very respectfully, your obedient servant, U. S. GRANT, Major-General, U. S. A.

To this the following was received:—

UNCONDITIONAL ACCEPTANCE BY GENERAL PEMBERTON OF THE TERMS PROPOSED BY GENERAL GRANT.

HEADQUARTERS, VICKSBURG, July 4, 1863.

Major-General U. S. GRANT, Commanding United States forces, &c.:—

GENERAL—I have the honor to acknowledge the receipt of your communication of this date, and, in reply, to say that the terms proposed by you are accepted.

Very respectfully, your obedient servant, J. C. PEMBERTON, Lieutenant-General.

Of the terms of the surrender, General Grant thus speaks in his report: “These terms I regarded more favorable to the Government than an unconditional surrender. It saved us the transportation of them north, which, at that time, would have been very difficult, owing to the limited amount of river transportation on hand, and the expense of subsisting them. It left our army free to operate against Johnston, who was threatening us from the direction of Jackson; and our river transportation to be used for the movement of troops to any point the exigency of the service might require.”

At ten o’clock on the 4th, the Confederate forces marched out and stacked arms in front of their works, while General Pemberton appeared for a moment with his staff upon the parapet of the central front. The city was immediately after occupied by the divisions of Generals Logan, J. E. Smith and Herron.

The result of his operations is thus summed up by General Grant: “The result of this campaign has been the defeat of the enemy in five different battles outside of Vicksburg; the occupation of Jackson, the capital of the State of Mississippi, and the capture of Vicksburg and its garrison and munitions of war; a loss to the enemy of thirty-seven thousand prisoners, among whom were fifteen general officers; at least ten thousand killed and wounded, and among the killed, Generals Tracy, Tilghman, and Green; and hundreds, and perhaps thousands, of stragglers, who can never be collected and reorganized. Arms and munitions of war for an army of sixty thousand men have fallen into our hands, besides a large amount of other public property, consisting of railroads, locomotives, cars, steamboats, cotton, etc., and much was destroyed to prevent our capturing it.

“Our loss in the series of battles may be summed up as follows:

╔═════════════════════════╤════════╤════════╤════════╗ ║ │ Killed.│Wounded.│Missing.║ ╟─────────────────────────┼────────┼────────┼────────╢ ║Port Gibson │ 130│ 718│ ║ ║Fourteen Mile Creek │ 4│ 24│ 5║ ║Raymond │ 69│ 341│ 32║ ║Jackson │ 40│ 240│ 6║ ║Champion’s Hill │ 426│ 1,842│ 189║ ║Big Black railroad bridge│ 29│ 242│ 2║ ║Vicksburg │ 545│ 3,688│ 303║ ╚═════════════════════════╧════════╧════════╧════════╝

“Of the wounded, many were but slightly wounded, and continued on duty; many more required but a few days or weeks for their recovery. Not more than one-half of the wounded were permanently disabled.”

* * * * *

We will now turn our attention to a brilliant engagement which occurred simultaneously with the fall of Vicksburg. The town of Helena, in Arkansas, had been garrisoned by a small force under General Prentiss, a gallant officer, who had been captured at Pittsburg Landing with a large portion of his division, after bravely contending for more than half a day with a foe quadruple his own force.

THE BATTLE AT HELENA, ARKANSAS. JULY 4, 1863.

The town of Helena, in Arkansas, is situated upon the northern bank of the Mississippi river, and lies upon flat ground. Not more than a quarter of a mile from the river the city and its approaches are commanded by high ridges, between which are ravines opening toward the river. The city had been strongly fortified by batteries placed upon these hills and connected in line by rifle-pits.

An attack upon Helena had been anticipated for some days, and at four o’clock on the morning of the 4th of July, the attack was opened upon General Prentiss by a rebel force numbering fifteen thousand, under Generals Holmes and Price. The Union forces, who had been two nights under arms and waiting the attack, were in readiness in a few minutes, and infantry, cavalry, and artillery were immediately in the positions assigned them. Between the ridges and the river the low, flat ground was protected by cavalry and rifle-pits and flanking batteries of ten-pounder Parrotts, and six and twelve-pounder brass pieces. Making the city the base of operations, Battery A was placed upon the right, and Batteries B, C, and D, upon the left. The enemy attacked upon the left of the line, and were opposed by a strong force of cavalry, with a brigade of infantry and four pieces of artillery. Presently it was reported that a large force was assaulting Battery A; and close upon the heels of this intelligence came the news that sharpshooters were harassing batteries C and D; behind the sharpshooters came heavy columns of the enemy who were rapidly moving artillery into position. In front of Battery B could be seen a large force of cavalry, showing that the enemy had been disposed by the planning of a master mind. The enemy opened a spirited fire on both flanks of General Prentiss’ troops at once, but without producing any effect; evidently no great result was expected by the rebels in regard to this movement, and it was merely intended as a diversion while they were throwing their whole strength against the Union centre. This plan would, if successfully carried out, have given them possession of Fort Curtis, a point which was centrally located, and commanded all the ridges surrounding the city. But the rebels were not aware of the presence at the city’s landing of the gunboat Tyler, commanded by Lieutenant James M. Pritchett, and they were equally astonished and disconcerted when, at a critical moment, the Tyler made them aware of her presence. The enemy were unable to open batteries upon the centre from being disappointed in finding ravines in which to place them, and therefore relied upon their infantry for the work. The attack upon Battery D was personally superintended by Lieutenant General Holmes, and Major-General Price directed that made upon Battery C. Half an hour after the battle first opened a regiment moved out to attack Battery D; but as they advanced in line upon a bridge within range of the guns of Battery C, the latter opened upon them a furious fire of shell, which was imitated by the guns of Battery D, with such effect as to create a perfect panic in their ranks which rapidly increased to a rout, and the rebels retired in great disorder. They were immediately reinforced, however, and their sharpshooters pressed close upon the guns of Battery C, so that they were turned upon them, vomiting forth canister, and so effectually checking their advance that they retreated again, and took refuge under cover of the ravines and fallen timber.

About this time operations on both sides ceased for a brief while owing to a dense fog which had fallen, and continued to hang heavily in the air for about three-quarters of an hour. When it was light again the force in front of Battery D appeared to be much weakened, while a brigade of three regiments was seen crossing the ridges between that work and Battery C. Before any of the guns could be used against the approaching force the first line of pits in front of the battery was flanked, and the company forced back upon the battery, where they stood bravely. The guns of Battery D opened furiously upon the rebels, but notwithstanding the fierce fire they pressed forward upon the company of Battery C, swarming like locusts, and causing a sudden panic to fall upon the Union men. Two companies upon the left of the battery broke and fled in the wildest confusion; but two more with the guns, and two in the pits to the right of them held their ground bravely, pouring in a heavy fire of canister and minnie balls into the ranks of the enemy. But the guns could not be saved; seeing which the captain of the battery spiked one just as the enemy reached the piece, while the gunners, determined that the battery should be useless to its captors, secured all the friction-primers. At the foot of the hill the retreating Unionists made another stand, and being promptly supported by portions of two regiments they proved to the rebels that they were not yet beaten.

It was now that the services of the Tyler became of such value to the National forces; and as the enemy, flushed with success, gathered together his scattered companies and charged down the hill toward Fort Curtis, a broadside from the gunboat poured death and destruction down the slopes of the hillside and enfiladed the ravines, while the stern guns silenced the rebel battery below, and the bow guns at the same moment played upon the upper one. And yet the rebels bore the fire, nor once turned to flee, although it seemed worse than madness to go on.

But in the language of a correspondent of the day, “With the howl of demons, the last mad, defiant impotent howl of baffled but still determined traitors, exposed to history, to nations, and to themselves, whipped, naked, and hungry, on they came cursing, firing, riding like the ‘Light Brigade’ ‘into the gates of death, into the mouth of hell.’ No hurrying, no excitement, and yet no hesitation in the fort and batteries, but steadily the shell, case, grape, and canister flew, with the swiftness of lightning and the precision of fate straight in the faces of the infuriate mob. Heads, trunks, and limbs hurled asunder by bursting iron, flew into the air, nauseating and sickening all who witnessed the horrible sight. No body of men on earth could long endure such a tornado of iron as was hurled on them, while their shots all fell short or passed harmlessly over the gunners of the fort. Not a man was even wounded. Slow to receive conviction, but at last satisfied of the hopelessness of their assault, the mob turned about as if by common consent and broke into squads of twenty, ten, two, and at last, every man for himself.” The rebels, who fought like madmen, made still another stand, and tried an approach through a ravine; but one particular point which the line must pass was exposed to the fire of the Union troops; and very soon the guns succeeded in getting such excellent range of this point that not a man could pass it. One regiment which had passed into the ravine could not return, nor could the brigade pass in to its support. At the mouth of the ravine one of General Prentiss’ regiments was so placed as to rake the entire length of the rebel line, while another immediately took position on a ridge on the right flank of the rebel brigade, and both regiments poured in their fire at once; and cross fires from the Fort and batteries, aided by the gunboat, completely scattered the regiments left upon the ridges. In haste and confusion they abandoned the guns which they had captured, uninjured, and left the brave regiment which had passed into the ravine, with all their arms, officers, and colors, prisoners of war. About three hundred of the rebel killed and wounded, besides four hundred prisoners, were lost by the enemy in this charge.

A similar attack had been made on Battery D while this was going on against Battery C, and with much the same result to the enemy, who was driven back by a murderous fire from the battery’s guns and from the sharpshooters. A few who succeeded in getting through the Union lines took position in a ravine to the left of the battery, but they made only a short fight, when they threw down their guns and formally surrendered. The following anecdote is related of a Lieutenant-Colonel who commanded the rebels. While they were still fighting he sprang upon a log and waved his sword, lustily cheering on his men.

The captain of Battery D called out to him: “What in thunder do you keep swinging that sword for? Why don’t you surrender?”

“By what authority do you demand my surrender?” returned the rebel officer.

“By the authority of my 12-pound howitzer,” replied the captain.

The rebel looked sharply around, and seeing no chance of escape passed his sabre-blade into his right hand and holding it out said, “Very well, sir, I surrender.”

At Battery D the enemy lost almost as heavily as at Battery C. Nearly two hundred and fifty men were killed and wounded; and between three and four hundred were taken prisoners, with arms, officers, and colors. This fight raged with almost unparalleled fury for six hours; but it was still comparatively early in the day when it was at an end. At half past ten A. M. the firing had quite ceased, and the enemy had completely retired. The white flag was at the same moment hoisted at Vicksburg. The total loss in killed, wounded, and missing to the National troops in this engagement was two hundred and thirty, while that of the enemy was not less than two thousand.

MORGAN’S RAID IN INDIANA, KENTUCKY, AND OHIO. JULY 3 TO JULY 26, 1863.

While the advance of Lee into Pennsylvania was agitating the whole north, the rebels were making good use of their time elsewhere. A raid by a guerrilla band under their chieftain, John Morgan, was made into the three States of Indiana, Kentucky, and Ohio. He designed to sweep everything before him, and by attracting public attention to himself, give the rebel General Lee more opportunity to carry out his plans for the invasion of the North. His first attempt was to break off the railroad communications by which reinforcements could be sent to the defence of Louisville; having done this, General Buckner, from Tennessee, with the whole rebel force under his command, was to dash into Kentucky, capture Louisville, and in cooperation with Morgan, make an attack upon Cincinnati.

But General Buckner was prevented from participating in this movement. General Rosecrans’s advance upon the army of General Bragg, which took place about this time, made it necessary that the rebel Buckner should remain where he was. At this time Morgan, with a force of four thousand men, was in Tennessee; he had made a feint of attacking the town of Tompkinsville, the capital of Monroe county, in the State of Kentucky. Brigadier-General Hobson was ordered to Tompkinsville on the 20th of June. General Morgan immediately crossed the Cumberland river, made a rapid advance on Columbia, where a brilliant defence was made against them by a small force under Captain Carter, consisting of only one hundred and fifty men of Colonel Wolford’s regiment. They were, however, forced to retire before the guerrilla general, having first lost their brave commander. On July 4th, Morgan attacked Colonel Moore with two or three hundred men, at Green river bridge. There a fierce resistance was made to the rebel advance; but it was ineffectual, and Morgan marched onward to Lebanon, which he reached the next day. His demand for the surrender of the city was refused by the Union commander, Colonel Hanson, and the attack which was immediately made upon it was gallantly repelled for seven hours. At the end of that time Colonel Hanson, to save his men from utter destruction, was compelled to surrender. Many of the public buildings, and the whole northern part of the town was burnt by the guerrillas; and the men who had surrendered were forced to march with the rebels to Springfield, keeping pace with the cavalry, and in such haste that the march was performed by the wearied Union men in one hour and a half, the distance being ten miles. From Springfield, the rebels marched to Shepherdsville, and then to Bardstown. On the 7th they reached Brandenburg, on the Ohio river, where they seized a steamer which had stopped to take in passengers; having appropriated everything of value to them which the vessel contained, it was run out into the river, and anchored. A short time after, another vessel was decoyed into their possession by hoisting signals of distress on board the McCombs, the vessel which had already been taken. The Alice Dean, the second vessel, went alongside the McCombs, without any suspicion, and was immediately boarded and seized. On the following day, Morgan’s entire force, which consisted of more than four thousand, eleven regiments, and ten pieces of artillery, including two howitzers, were taken across the river. The rebels then gave up the steamer McCombs, but burned the Alice Dean, and also the bridge at Brandenburg. By this time the pursuit of the victorious guerrilla band had begun, but the march was very slow. On the night of July 7th, the whole Union force in pursuit, which consisted of troops under General Hobson, artillery and cavalry under Brigadier-General Shackelford, Colonel Wolford and his brigade, all under command of General Hobson (who had received orders to that effect from General Burnside), had reached a point within nine miles of Brandenburg; and on the next day they reached the river just as the last boat had crossed with the enemy. The rebels, still marching onwards, reached Corrydon in Indiana, on the 8th, where considerable resistance was made to them by the inhabitants. From Corrydon Morgan marched his men to Salem, where they took prisoners a force of three hundred and fifty men who had fallen back before the rebels from Palmyra; subsequently these prisoners were paroled. At Salem, the depot of the Louisville and Chicago railroad was burned, and General Morgan had issued orders to burn all the mills and factories in the town, but these were spared from destruction on the payment of one thousand dollars for each of them. Much other damage was done in breaking, destroying and burning; and every good horse in the town was taken out, and appropriated to the use of the guerrilla invaders.

From Salem they went to Canton, where they took over one hundred horses; at this place General Morgan’s right column entered the town by way of Harristown, and his whole force was joined together, and marched in the direction of Vienna in Scott county, which they reached at two o’clock on the morning of the next day. There much public property was burned; but private property was respected. The force of the guerrilla General was again divided into two columns, one of which was sent off in the direction of Madison, while the other under General Morgan marched in a northerly direction, and reached Old Vernon in Jennings county on the 11th of July. A surrender of the place was demanded by General Morgan; and on the refusal of it, the town was threatened, and half an hour allowed for the women and children to leave the place; but when, at the end of that time, the Union forces went out to meet the rebels they found that they were gone. The Unionists pursued, and many of Morgan’s band were captured. The rebels moved southward, tearing up the tracks of the Madison and Indianapolis railroads on their way, and cutting the telegraph wires. Changing their course to the eastward, they reached Versailles on the 12th; they then divided into several parties, and advanced in various directions. On Sunday night a large body proceeded to Harrison; another party of them reached Harrison on Monday. As they proceeded, on all sides, they helped themselves to the best horses in the towns they passed through, and leaving their own disabled animals behind, continued on their way. On the morning of the 14th they reached Miamiville, having passed through Glendale, Springdale, Camp Monroe, Sharon, Reading, and Montgomery.

At Miamiville a body of guerrillas crossed the Little Miami railroad, and at a point known as Dangerous Crossing they placed some ties and rails across the track near a declivity, so that when the morning train came by the locomotive was thrown from the track, causing the death of the fireman, and seriously injuring the engineer. The rebels then rushed out from the woods in which they had been concealed and took prisoners a number of Union recruits, amounting to two hundred. The prisoners were paroled. Arrangements being now made by the National troops to cut off the progress of the rebels by means of gunboats, General Morgan hastened his movements, until having passed through Williamsburg, Brown county, Sardinia, and Piketown, he reached Jackson on the evening of Thursday, the 16th, where he remained until joined by his whole force. From Jackson he started for the Ohio river.

During all this time the Union forces were in hot pursuit of the rebels, but owing to all the best horses having been seized by Morgan he had necessarily the advantage of his pursuers. So soon as it became evident that Morgan was endeavoring to reach Gallipolis or Pomeroy on the Ohio, the inhabitants began felling trees across the roads, and throwing in his way every obstacle they could to interrupt and delay his progress. Morgan’s men were much harassed in this way, and as in the course of their raid they had lost many of their numbers by exhaustion and by captivity the original force was greatly diminished. On Sunday, the 19th, the main body of Morgan’s guerrillas reached Buffington island, which lies in the Ohio river, close to the Ohio shore, about thirty-five miles above Pomeroy, and was chosen by the rebels as a place of crossing into Virginia on account of the shoals between it and Blannerhasset’s Island, twenty miles above. They had doubtless been well advised of the movements of the Union forces sent from all points, to either head them off or to keep them confined to the only route eastward for them, until they reached the mountainous region and the eastern frontier. The National forces were fully prepared and, indeed, expected a fight with the rebels at this point; and it very shortly became manifest that a severe battle was pending. On the evening of the 16th, General Judah in command of a large Union force, started from Portsmouth, and it was even then expected that an engagement would take place; for trustworthy information had been received at the headquarters of Colonel P. Kinny, commander of the post, during the afternoon, that the rebels were at Miamiville, about eleven miles out, and as it was not the design to either court or bring on an engagement, it being well known that the rebels were scattered over fifty or sixty miles of country, the necessary concentration which they must make was rather humored than otherwise, so that the result might culminate in the complete capture or destruction of the entire force.

General Judah kept as close as possible to the rebels, but between them and the river, when the doing so was practicable, until Morgan reached Jackson. Judah then pushed for Centreville, thinking that the enemy would take that route for the river; but he avoided it, and went through Winchester and Vinton toward Pomeroy, and thence north of that to the scene of action.

So soon as it had been definitely ascertained that Morgan was pushing eastward, the Union gunboats, Moose, Reindeer, Springfield, Naumkeag and Victory, under command of Lieutenant-Commander Le Roy Fitch, were prepared to do service in the coming engagement. These boats had been patroling the river from an accessible point below Ripsey to Portsmouth, but as soon as they were required upon the scene of action the Moose, towed by the Imperial, started up the stream, and was followed at regular distances by the rest of the boats. The Moose made the foot of Buffington Island on Saturday night, and remained until next morning, without changing position, on account of a dense fog.

The rebel force upon the opposite side of the shore took position under cover of artillery, in an extensive corn and wheat field, skirted by hills and woods on its north and east sides.

The rebels had their artillery placed on the highest elevation on the east and completely commanded the Pomeroy road, over which General Judah’s force came filing along unaware of the close proximity of the enemy. It should be noted here that the old stage road to Pomeroy, over which Morgan came, and the lower road traveled by Judah meet in an acute angle three-quarters of a mile from the battle-field. General Judah’s column came along the lower road within range at six o’clock, after marching all night, having started from Pomeroy, and not being as fresh, by five or six hours’ rest, as the enemy.

The rebels met the National troops in solid column, and moved in battalions, and at the first fire repulsed the advance, which was too far ahead to be assisted by the Union artillery.

Although the rebels had here their best opportunity, they did not follow it up; and the Union troops having fallen back to bring up their artillery, the fighting continued in a desultory manner until General Judah got his artillery into position and drew the lines of his army completely around the enemy. His troops then made a furious onset upon the rebels, and drove them back over the field to the shelter of the woods beyond. By a fortunate circumstance Commodore Fitch learned the exact position of the enemy, and was enabled so to direct his guns as to shower shell into the midst of their ranks, and render very signal service to the Union troops on the field.

Unfortunately the dense fog which prevailed, prevented Colonel Fitch doing as great execution in the rebel works as he desired, but his shots from the larboard and forward guns were effective, and a quick scattering took place. The Moose opened at seven o’clock, and as the rebels were driven she kept steadily moving up the stream, throwing shell and shrapnel over the heads of the Union soldiers into the ranks of the enemy.

It was soon plainly perceived that Morgan’s men were being pressed hard in all directions, and were evidently in dread of total discomfiture. An attempt to cross into Virginia was made by a simultaneous rush toward the river, the rebels throwing away arms and even clothing in their fear and consternation at finding themselves hemmed in by the Union forces.

The point chosen to effect the crossing was one mile and a half above the head of Buffington Island, and the movement would undoubtedly have been attended with considerable success, but for the presence and performance of the gunboats. The crossing was covered by a 20-pounder Parrott and a 12-pounder howitzer, dragged into position by the rebels in their hasty retreat, but before the guns could be loaded and sighted, the bow guns of the Moose opened on the rebel guns and drove the gunners away, after which the pieces were captured. Some twenty or thirty men only succeeded in crossing into Virginia at this point. Several were killed in the water, and many returned to the shore.

While this was transpiring on the river, the roar of battle was still raging on the shore and back in the country. Basil Duke, under whose generalship the fight was conducted, was evidently getting the worst of it, and his wearied band of horse-thieves, raiders, and nondescripts, began to bethink them only of escape. Many threw down their arms, were taken prisoners, and sent to the rear. Others sought the shelter of trees, or ran wildly from one point to another, and thus exposed themselves far more to the deadly chances of the field than if they had displayed courage, and stood up to the fight.

A running fight next ensued, as the main force of the enemy retreated up stream toward a point on the Ohio shore opposite Belleville, Va. The retreat was made as rapidly as possible, but considerable confusion was apparent. The gunboat kept almost ahead of the retreating column, and when practicable, threw shell over the river bank toward it.

The rebels next attempted to cross at Belleville; but the Moose, which had reached that point, fired upon the first party which tried to land. They then pushed further along the shore, and made an effort to cross at Hawkinsport, but were again foiled in their attempt by the gunboat.

While the Moose was winning her laurels, the other boats of the fleet were not failing to enact their regularly assigned part of the programme, which was to guard the fords below the island, and prevent any roaming squads of the rebels crossing to the much-wished-for Virginia shore.

It is said that some of Morgan’s men sang, “Oh! carry me back to Ole Virginny,” with a pathos and sincerity of tone quite suggestive, not, to say touching, and it certainly cannot be denied that Captain Fitch “went for them” with a degree of alacrity which proved his entire willingness to assist them as far as he could.

The engagement was kept up pretty briskly, and the rebels, as a body, effectually prevented from crossing into Virginia; the entire force was most gallantly fought, defeated, and utterly routed. A large number of the rebels were captured, with all of their arms, guns, and accoutrements; and a great many of their horses, and the plunder they had carried away from the towns they passed through. Over one thousand and seven hundred of the guerrilla band was computed to have fallen into the hands of the Union soldiers; and they admitted a loss of two hundred killed and wounded on the field. The Union loss was not more than one fourth of that number. The chief source of regret to the National troops was, of course, that the guerrilla general had effected his escape: but they had one and all fully determined that he should not be allowed to roam at large for any length of time, nor have any opportunity of collecting together another band from the remnants of his scattered army. Accordingly, the pursuit was kept up vigorously, until on the 26th of July, the daring guerrilla leader was made prisoner near New Lisbon, where, with a small remnant of his men, he had tried to cross the river. The event was announced in the following way by General Shackelford, in a dispatch sent to General Burnside:

“By the blessing of Almighty God, I have succeeded in capturing General John H. Morgan, Colonel Clicke, and the remainder of the command, amounting to about four hundred prisoners.”

THE DRAFT RIOTS IN NEW YORK CITY. JULY 13–15, 1863.

Upon the 15th day of June, President Lincoln issued a proclamation calling for a draft of three hundred thousand men to fill the ranks of the Union army. The proclamation was received with murmurs of discontent from large masses of the populace in every city of the North; and the murmurs proved to be only the foreshadowings of very serious disturbances in New York, Boston, Brooklyn, Philadelphia, Troy, Buffalo, and in short, every city of importance. In New York, the draft commenced on Saturday, July 11th. It had previously been announced through the press, that on this day the ballots for one district would be publicly counted at the corner of Forty-sixth street and Third avenue, and that immediately afterward the wheel would be turned, and the draft begin.

Quite a large crowd was assembled at an early hour at the office of the Provost-Marshal of the Ninth Congressional District; and at about nine o’clock Assistant Provost-Marshal Charles E. Jenkins stepped upon the table and read out his orders in relation to the draft, and the manner in which it was to be conducted. Upon the table was a large wheel, containing the ballots, on which were inscribed the names of all those who had been enrolled; one of the enrolling clerks, having been blindfolded, then proceeded to make the drawings of the names. The business began and proceeded pleasantly, and with no demonstrations even of ill-humor; and at the close of the day, there was no cause for apprehending a disturbance growing out of the draft. But so severe were the apprehensions of many of the working classes, lest they should be forced from their homes, that secret associations had been formed to resist the draft, even at the cost of bloodshed. The next day being Sunday, these parties took occasion to meet, and to make resolutions to resist upon Monday, to the utmost extremity. Accordingly, upon the morning of the 13th, a very large crowd had gathered about the corner of Forty-sixth street and Third avenue, and for a short time the business of the day proceeded quietly, and without any sign of disturbance; from seventy-five to one hundred names had been drawn from the wheel and announced, when suddenly the report of a pistol was heard in the street.

This seemed to be the signal for an attack upon the office, for almost upon the instant a perfect shower of brickbats, paving stones, and other missiles, were hurled from the street into the building, a proceeding which took everybody by surprise. Following the shower of stones came an immense crowd, who poured into the office, carrying everything before them. The wheel containing the remaining ballots of the Twenty-second Ward was carried by two of the clerks to the top story of the house, and placed in a room, the inmates of which refused to have it there, when it was placed in the hall. The Provost-Marshal, Commissioner, Surgeon, engrossing clerks, with the members of the press, effected their escape, by a back door. Captain Jenkins clambering a fence, and secreting himself in the next house until a favorable moment arrived, when he made his way home.

One of the clerks who endeavored to save some of the papers, was seized by the crowd, the papers taken from him by force, and torn in pieces. The mob now had possession of the building. In a few moments afterward, a man appeared with a can of turpentine, which he poured on the floor of the office, and, setting fire to it, the room was soon in a blaze. All this time the mob were breaking up the pavement and assaulting the police and men attached to the office with stones.

The fire which had been kindled in the back office, spread rapidly to the upper part of the house, the flames in a little time communicating to the three houses on the north side, which were of equal size with the one occupied by the Provost-Marshal.

Around the bell-tower in Fifty-first street, the mob had sent their friends to stop the bell from ringing. When engine Number Thirty-three, and Hose Fifty-three were coming down Third avenue, they were cheered by the mob, but not allowed to work.

The corner building having been nearly destroyed, one of the engineers now mounted the engine and appealed to the crowd for permission to throw water upon the fire, telling them that they had accomplished their purpose in burning the Marshal’s office.

About one o’clock Chief-Engineer Decker arrived at the scene of conflagration, and seeing how matters stood, he ordered the firemen to go to work and extinguish the flames, and thus prevented the conflagration from extending to the neighboring buildings.

But a great deal of damage had already been done; and not less than six families were turned houseless into the streets.

Shortly after eleven o’clock a detachment of the Provost Guard, numbering fifteen and a half files, belonging to the Invalid Corps, left the Park Barracks and reached the ground about noon. Upon reaching Thirty-fourth street, the mob began to surround them, hooting, yelling, and groaning. The guard formed in line between Forty-fourth and Forty-fifth streets, but were so closely pressed upon all sides, that they were unable to “order arms.” The mob now commenced pushing and jolting the soldiers, and throwing stones at them, when Lieutenant Reed, who was in command of the guard, ordered his men to load, and immediately after gave the order to “fire.” The soldiers poured a blank volley into the crowd, and no one was hurt. The crowd, who had retreated a short distance when the firing occurred, quickly rallied, and closing upon the guard, wrested arms from their hands, and discharged several of the pieces which had been reloaded. The soldiers, thus attacked, retreated quickly, but were pursued by the infuriated throng.

The pursuit was kept up as far as Twentieth street, when it was abandoned, and a majority of the men escaped. One of the soldiers was pursued up Forty-first street to First avenue, where a crowd of some twenty men surrounded him, knocked him down, and beat him until he was insensible. A number of women joined in, and one of them endeavored to stab him with a bayonet, but another woman took the weapon out of her hand, and carried it off. The soldier was left dead on the walk.

It was impossible to tell whence the first steps of this movement proceeded; for in twenty or thirty different places men ceased labor as if at some mysterious signal, and poured pell-mell into the streets to join the rioters.

The streets from Forty-first to Sixty-third and the avenues were full of knots and throngs of laboring men, some counseling violence at once, others discussing their power to effect anything, many drowning bitter judgment in frequent potations of ardent spirits.

The telegraph poles were cut down, and thrown across the track of the street cars; which were not allowed to run on the Third and Fourth avenue railroads.

The rioters were composed of the employees of the several railroad companies; the employees of Brown’s iron factory, in Sixty-first street; Taylor’s factory, in Forty-first street; Cummins’, street contractor, and numerous manufactories in the upper part of the city. The crowd marched through many of the streets in the upper part of the city, compelling laborers in every quarter to knock off work and fall in. A few demurred, but were brought into the ranks by furious threats. Thus compelling all whom it met to swell its ranks the crowd soon reached vast proportions, every moment increasing in boldness. Well dressed men appeared to be specially obnoxious to it. The general cry was, “Down with the rich men.” Three gentlemen talking together on Lexington avenue were set upon and knocked down, narrowly escaping with their lives.

One of the Guard endeavored to make his escape by climbing the rocks near Forty-second street. No sooner, however, was his intention discovered, than another portion of the rioters seized him, and taking him to the top of the rock stripped his uniform off him, and after beating him almost to a jelly, threw him over a precipice some twenty feet high on the hard rocks beneath. Not contented with this, stones and dirt were thrown at him as he lay helpless until he was half buried.

Soon after the defeat of the soldiers a strong squad of police made their appearance in line of battle. As soon as the mob caught sight of them they fired a volley of stones, knocking down two of the officers. The police drew their clubs and revolvers, but after a contest of a few minutes they were also forced to retreat, which they did in good order until near Fortieth street, when one of them discharged his revolver four times into the midst of the throng, shooting a horse that was attached to a wagon standing on the corner. A rush was made at once for the officer, who immediately retreated into a store near by, the people of which at once barred the door and endeavored to give him protection. The crowd, however, went to the back of the house, tore down the fence, and rushed into the building, seized the policeman, knocked him down, and beat him in a fearful manner.

Police Superintendent Kennedy, through in citizen’s dress, was observed by the mob, who made a rush at him and knocked him headlong into the gutter, when several of the rioters kicked him and beat him dreadfully about the head, face, and body. Some one of his friends who chanced to be near by, recognizing Mr. Kennedy, went to his assistance and succeeded in rescuing him. Mr. Kennedy was taken into a store and thence removed to his residence in a carriage. His injuries, though severe, did not prove fatal, as was at first feared by his friends.

Growing more violent every instant the mob continued to hoot and yell through the streets; stopping before some of the handsomest dwellings they passed, attacking them with violence, and breaking in the doors and windows; then entering they pillaged and destroyed at will. Those who were disposed to theft carried away every available article they could lay hands upon, and threw into the streets everything they could not conveniently carry with them—as handsome, marble-topped furniture, sofas, arm-chairs, pier-glasses, pictures, &c. The chief objects of their rage were the unfortunate negro population, and after them all who sought in any way to protect them, or to quell the riot.

The crowd divided into gangs, with their leaders bearing pieces of board for banners on which were written “Independent,” “No Draft,” &c., and it was unsafe to express a single word in dissent from the proceeding. Hundreds of mere boys, from fifteen to eighteen years of age, were armed with clubs, or pickets, and marching in the ranks.

The mob now began firing all the buildings they had sacked; and in a dozen streets at once the incendiary flames shot up, and seemed to threaten a general conflagration. The fire engines were brought out: but they were set upon by the frantic, yelling mob, which was rapidly swelling to dangerous proportions, and prevented from being set to work.

About 2 o’clock P. M. a gentleman connected with the Press, while standing on the corner of Forty-sixth street and Third avenue, was attacked by the crowd, crying out, “here’s a d—d Abolitionist; let’s hang him.” He was seized by the hair and dragged toward an awning post, but fortunately something else diverting the attention of the crowd, he escaped up Third avenue—but only for a short time, for a blow with a paving stone on the back of the head and another one in the face, stunned him so that he lost all consciousness, and while in this state, he was robbed of his gold watch and chain, diamond breast-pin and thirty-three dollars in money.

At three o’clock a procession of about five thousand, people marched up First avenue, all armed with bars, pistols, &c., threatening vengeance on all persons connected with the draft. They halted in front of the Eighteenth ward Station-House in Twenty-second street, yelling in a demoniacal manner.

About four o’clock P. M. the rioters, perfectly frenzied with liquor, roamed about in every direction attacking people miscellaneously, and burning every building in which they saw a policeman take refuge.

The police suffered severely in these attacks of the first day, seventeen of them having been badly wounded; many of them so much injured that they were carried to hospitals.

The city was particularly unsuited to resist a riot at the time when the ringleaders of this one chose to begin it, as nearly every regiment in New York had been sent to the defence of Pennsylvania. The militia, however, were called out, by order of General Wool.

The First and Third cavalry, which had been ordered to parade at the funeral of Colonel Zook, were sent forthwith to the Seventh avenue arsenal.

Lieutenant-Colonel Missing, with a portion of his force, was ordered to the upper arsenal.

One hundred citizens of the Sixth ward reported themselves in readiness to General Sandford, for such duty as he might assign them to, and were sent by him to the arsenal in White street.

The authorities at the Brooklyn Navy Yard were notified of the disturbances, and a large force of United States Marines, besides a considerable number of soldiers of the regular army, were ordered into instant service.

General Sandford issued the following order, calling a meeting at the Seventh regiment armory, at eight o’clock in the evening of the 13th, to concert measures for the protection of the city:

HEADQUARTERS, FIRST DIVISION N. Y. S. M., } NEW YORK, July 13, 1863. }

The ex-officers of this division, and of the United States Volunteers now in this city, who are disposed to assist in preserving the peace of the city, are requested to meet at the Seventh regiment drill-rooms, over Tompkins Market, this evening at eight o’clock.

CHARLES W. SANDFORD, Major-General.

In answer to the call of General Sandford, the ex-officers then in the city met at the Seventh regiment armory on the same evening, and took steps toward the formation of one or more regiments to assist in protecting New York.

One of the greatest outrages perpetrated during the four days’ riot, was the burning of

THE COLORED ORPHAN ASYLUM.

This building was fired about five o’clock in the afternoon. The infuriated mob, eager for any violence, were turned that way by the simple suggestion that it was full of colored children. They clamored around the house like demons, filling the air with yells. A few policemen, who attempted to make a stand, were instantly overpowered—several being severely or fatally injured. While this was going on, a few of the less evil disposed gave notice to the inmates to quit the building.

The sight of the helpless creatures stayed for a moment, even the insensate mob; but the orphans were no sooner out, than the work of demolition commenced. First the main building was gutted, and then set on fire. While it was burning, the large wing adjoining—used as a dormitory—was stripped, inside and out. Several hundred iron bedsteads were carried off—such an exodus of this article was probably never witnessed before. They radiated in every direction for half a mile.

Carpets were dragged away at length; desks, stools, chairs, tables, books of all kinds—everything moveable—was carried off. Even the caps and bonnets of the poor children were stolen. While the rioters stripped the building of its furniture, their wives and children, and hundreds who were too cowardly to assist the work of demolition, carried it off. The wing, while burning, swarmed with rioters, who seemed endowed with a demoniacal energy to rend in pieces, rob and destroy.

Shutters and doors were torn off and tumbled into the streets. These were seized and torn to pieces almost before they touched the ground, and, with everything else, carried off with surprising celerity. Several persons were injured, and one killed, by the falling of shutters and furniture from the windows. What was very marked as the destruction proceeded, was the absence of excitement. Things were done as coolly by the rioters, as if they were saving instead of destroying property.

In the early part of the day the building occupied by the Provost-Marshal, corner of Twenty-eighth street and Broadway, was attacked by a mob, fired, and together with the adjoining buildings, laid in ashes.

Mr. John Decker, Chief-engineer of the Fire Department, now made an effort to stay the devouring flames, by addressing himself to the insane mob, and counselling them, as a matter of common sense, to allow the engines to work, and so save the property of those who were entirely innocent of bringing on the draft. At first there seemed a disposition to listen to him, and the engines were got ready, but before they could be set to work, the largest portion of the mob, which had gone tearing down Broadway, learning the firemen’s intentions, came rushing back—howling, cursing, swearing, and vowing vengeance.

In less than a minute they cleared the streets, drove the firemen from their engines, stoned the police from the sidewalks, and again took possession of the engines, hose-carriages, etc., which, however, they did not damage.

Half an hour later, Chief Decker got his engines at work, and succeeded in eventually saving a part of the building on the corner of Forty-seventh street, the whole of the rest of the block having been destroyed.

About eight o’clock in the evening, the frenzied rioters having reached Printing House Square, commenced an attack on the Tribune office, hurling bricks and stones into its windows, and utterly destroying them. An entrance to the counting-room was next effected, and an attempt made to set the building on fire. At this instant a strong police force came upon the full run across the Park, scattering the rioters. A heavy rain soon set in, and the mob dispersed in every direction; though a great deal of petty mischief continued to be done during the night by those who did not seek their homes, or had none to seek. Whole blocks of buildings were burned during this one day’s riot; and the damage to government property alone was estimated at two hundred and fifty thousand dollars.

THE SECOND DAY.

At an early hour on Tuesday morning, after a night of sleepless anxiety to the inhabitants of the city, demonstrations of violence began, and the outrages of the previous day were renewed. At about half-past eight o’clock, it was reported at the Police Headquarters that a large body of rioters were gathering along the Second avenue, threatening every house along the thoroughfare. A police force of three hundred men was immediately detailed under Inspector Carpenter, for the purpose of breaking up the crowd; finding the railroad track obstructed, they left the street cars, and marched in solid column toward Second avenue, where the mob received them with ominous silence.

When the whole force had reached the block between Thirty-fourth and Thirty fifth streets, they were closed in upon by the mob, and assailed by a thick shower of bricks and stones, which rained from the houses and windows in the neighborhood. For some moments the men wavered, and the peril was imminent, when the reassuring voices of the officers in command recalled them, and they returned the shower of stones with a volley of bullets from their revolvers. The order was then given to charge, and a most furious onset was made upon the rioters—the police driving them into the houses, chasing them all over the buildings and again into the street, where they were scattered by a most vigorous application of clubs. All the side streets were then cleared, and the police marched over the battle-ground victorious. The men behaved bravely, hunting every rioter, and clubbing him if he made any resistance.

The police then marched through the Avenue, and were met by a detachment of the Eleventh regiment of the N. Y. S. V., headed by Colonel O’Brien and a couple of field-pieces, under command of Lieutenant Eagleson. The forces united, and countermarched down the avenue. The mob had in the mean time rallied, when the military formed a line of battle, and fired upon the crowd. Bullets whistled through the air in every direction, shattering shutters and doors.

Many of the rioters fell, and some were killed; two children were killed also, and a woman wounded. At this point no further hostile demonstrations occurred on the part of the mob; and the police and military force marched to the Central office. About noon, however, the riot was resumed on Second avenue. About five hundred of the mob entered the Union Steam works at the corner of Twenty-second street and Second avenue, and commenced carrying away the muskets which had been deposited there the day previous, the arms having been taken from Mr. Opdyke’s armory in Second avenue before the building was fired by the mob.

During the morning all the factories and shops in the neighborhood were visited, and threats made to burn each establishment to the ground unless it was closed. As a consequence, every factory for a mile around the Union Steam Works was shut up, and the streets swarmed with infuriated men.

The mob had taken possession of the latter building for the purpose of using it as a fortification from which to resist the police.

About two o’clock, a force of two hundred police, under command of Inspector Dilks, arrived on the ground. Some of the rioters, becoming alarmed at being thus caged, endeavored to escape, but were too late, for upon the moment Inspector Dilks gave the order to charge. In an instant four of the rioters were stretched upon the pavement. The men, with all the pluck of veterans, rushed into the building upon the mob, and after a desperate fight of a few moments, during which some of the policemen as well as the rioters, were injured, succeeded in conquering the crowd, causing them to leap from the windows, and rush to every other avenue of escape.

A large number of women at this moment attacked the police, cursing them in a fearful manner, and in some instances stoning them.

Having cleared the building of the rioters, the police came into the street again, each man holding a musket, and charged upon the mob, which scattered in every direction.

At this same place the mob subsequently augmented so greatly that they stormed the place and notwithstanding the resistance of the small force of police left for protection, took possession of it. Reinforcements speedily arrived, and again the building was emptied of the mob; the police then marched through the district, the military bringing up in the rear; and again the crowd rallied, following them, and sent into their ranks a shower of every sort of missile they could lay hands upon. Quick as thought Captain Franklin gave the order “’bout face,” which brought the soldiers face to face with the crowd. In an instant thereafter the order to “fire” was given, and a volley was poured into the mob. Fifteen were reported killed and wounded. A charge was made with fixed bayonets, when the mob broke and scattered like sheep. The force then returned to their rendezvous with about two hundred carbines which they had captured.

The crowd was being constantly reinforced as the day wore on. A number of gentlemen attacked one gang of the ruffians, and succeeded in capturing two of them. About five o’clock a large squad of rioters attacked a building on Twenty-ninth street, because it was alleged that “Horace Greeley lived there.” While engaged in the destruction of the house and its contents a detail of about fifty soldiers and thirty policemen appeared on the ground and marched through the street clearing it of all obstructions.

Spotted a typo or a problem in this chapter? Tell us